Skip to main content

Full text of "Personal Files -- 1989"

See other formats


|Jre0b}iiman  ^ebtral  Center 

^uintguttg  JJni&ersitg 


1 94  DONG  SAN  DONG 

TAEGU  KOREA 


Fe^r  uar  y 1 , 1 q 


GENERAL  HOSPITAL  AND  CLINICS 
SCHOOLS  or  MCOICINE.  NURSING. 

AND  MEDICAL  TECHNOLOGY 
CHILDREN  t HOSPITAL 
PUBLIC  HEALTH  AND  RURAL 

OUTREACH  PROGRAM 
lEPROSV  WORK 
SATELLITE  HOSPITALS 


the  | 
«mr  tr 


Lte  of 


bear  Family, 

*e  haven't  felt  so  out  of  touch  with  you  all  because  o. 

. . . r' , _ . «■  i 1 r<A  nnp  UO  O nf  hH  OK  f l «)!' 

telephone  cans  mouna  iijti;Kis , ana  ~ wi-*w'r  ‘w  ‘ 

Hon"  Kong  and  Bangkok.  It  surely  is  nice  to  hear  your  voices: 

uad  had  a good  time  at  his  seminar— didn't  have  to  attend  ,.Vt.Ki  class,  and  also 
the  meals,  altho'  the  same  price  C$10. OO/day) , were  markedly  better— he  thin  .s  ee  « an 
improved  economy.  I met  his  plane  in  Bangkok,  and  we  spent  a very  relaxed  and  enjoyable 
few  days  with  Sam  in  his  lush  apartment —tennis  court,  squash  court,  swimmi  p,  p 
exercise  room.  He's  very  well  set,  with  not  too  long  a drive  to  work,  and  a maid  -h 
COOKS  well  and  is  easy  to  have  around.  Their  offices  -e  in  what  was  -ce^pr ivate^ 
home,  but  has  room  ana  to  spare  iol  enlarging,  a, .a  o-m  o ot.ic. 
out  on  a bank  of  greenery  aftong  a creek  bed— wow. . . . in  the  city 

Bangkok  was  HOT— really  hot,  but  an  exotic  and  interesting  city  to  visit,  bad 

tossed  his  hat  into  the  ring  for  being  an  official  -fund  ra^er"  tGr" 

national  School,  which  has  to  move,  and  has  to  raise  several  ^^i^officiai  and  pro- 
yesterday. No  idea  at  present  whether  the  principal  will  find  a really  official  and  pro 

fessional  fund  raiser  on  his  current  trip  to  the  States,  or  not.  He  s a personable  and 
engaging  guy— knows  Dick  Underwood  and  Eddie  Ben  adams  both  from  tfeeir  mutual  conventi  ns 
and  tea cher -hunting  stamping  grounds  in  the  States. 

Hong  Kong  was  unseasonably  cold,  but  it's  always  fun  to  see  what'  ? 

Did  find  one  suitcase  I trust  will  be  a help  in  lieu  of  the  bigge  ^ Joanna 

until  I uoulU  .hi*  it  Kbt  hurt,  but  Cl»rli.  tl»t  uo  ,l»  «n  , 

strong  enough  to  hurt  him  and  she  loves  to  do  it. 

We  came  back  to  icy  blasts  at  Kimpo  last  ftii  no,  Thurs.  night,  and  Pad  and  I 
have  both  had  colds  since,  but  getting  better. 

e were  delighted  to  catch  harilyn  and  family,  together  with  Howie  and  family  at 

‘trisr  Si  ss-jsu-m  Sffssi* 

sr  s a;.rs- 

come  by  to  call!  t khat  a riot. 

Little  nanny's  adoption  papers 

then  it  will  take  another  week  or  so  for  hrs  passport.  as^’some  He's‘>a  contemplative 

a«  expected  to  do,  but  is  a big  toby,  and  hence  he  decides 

disposition  and  looks  the  whole  ~/tf SIS  -d  me S tie  again,  he's 

smiling°andncooingt like  'h^6 did' before  we  left.  Trying  to  reach  for  everything,  but  be 
won't  be  crawling  yet  for  a while,  we  think. 


Presbyterian  ^eMcal  Olenter 

|5fceimjJung  ^ni6er0tt^r 


GINtRAL  HOSPITAL  AND  CLINICS 
SCHOOLS  OP  MEDICINE.  NURSING. 

AND  MEDICAL  TECHNOLOGY 
CHILDREN'S  HOSPITAL 
PUBLIC  HEALTH  AND  RURAL 

OUTREACH  PROGRAM 
LEPROSY  WORK 
SATELLITE  HOSPIT* 


1 9 4 DONG  SAN  DONG 

TAEOU.  KOREA 

FLASH  5ooner  than  we  expected,  Danny's  passport  cleared,  and  the  latest  is 
that  he  will  be  leaving  a week  from  tomorrow,  Febr.  18th.  Lharlie  will  come  up  with 
Joanna  on  the  11th,  on  business,  but  will  go  back  to  Hong  Kong  on  the  15th,  so  tJ>at 
Laura  willhave  one  of  them  there  as  soon  as  possible.  That  doesn't  leave  Charlie  time 
to  come  down  to  Taegu,  which  is  a huge  disappointment.  I think  uad  wanted  to  show  hi r 
anny's  catalogue  of  cute  tricks! — or  at  least  I did! 

So  ends  another  saga  of  baby-rearing.  The  house  will  certainly  seem  empty  without 
him,  as  lie's  been  an  endless  source  of  amusement  and  fun,  and  work.  Babies  are  the  . nst 
fin,  and  the  most  work  or  anything  I know,  I’ve  always  said.  In  my  young  days  of  trial 
and  error  with  you  kids  I used  to  mournfully  wonder  why  the  Lord  gave  us  our  children 
before  we  were  wise  enough  to  do  best  with  them,  later  on  T * ve  rea 1 ize d t ^ t ye  s p i v t 

us  our  children  at  the  aRe  we  UtHMW 

U/tMUM/  Joanna  will  have  S feW  aSys^in  which  to  get  uanny  used  to  her  before  he 

leaves  the  cocoon  he's  been  in  here  with  us  and  Chungssi  and  “iss  Kim.  And  he’H  be 
able  to  enjoy  "peek-a-boo"  with  Laura,  and  she'll  certainly  help  entertain  him.  Dad  is 
already  wondering  what  he  will  do  without  him  in  the  house! 

I am  looking  forward  to  spending  a couple  of  weeks  to  help  Marilyn  and  Jeremy 
move  into  their  new  house,  and  see  Howie  and  Karin  and  little  oaha  K.,  *** 

I still  have  in  the  States.  Uncle  Harold  and  Rhoda  have  been  through  a BAD  seige  of 
the  flu,  Nelly  and  John  are  in  a house  I haven't  seen,  and  Lennie  and  Mac  are  in  t^eir 
new  house  which  I did  see,  but  before  it  was  really  finished  off.  The  farm  will  be 
different  "ith  Alec’s  office  in  their  house.  On  the  way  back,  if  I can  get  the  reservations. 
I would  like  to  stop  off  in  Honolulu  for  Dave  Mackenzie’s  weddmg—it  should  be  Kreat. 

It  is  incredible  the  way  it  is  suddenly  extremely  difficult  to  get  the  reservations  you 
want  without  getting  them  months  ahead. 

For  Charlie  and  Joanna  Chinese  New  Year  complicated  their  ability  to  P,et  tickets 

see.  It's  apparently  a very  popular  stop-over  on  iacific  flights 
non-stop  flight.  Tra  la. 


-t-  Qa 


HOWARD  F.  MOFFETT.  M.  D. 

PRESBYTERIAN  MEDICAL  CENTER 

1 9 4 DONG  SAN  DONG 
TAEGU.  KOREA 


VIA  AIR  MAIL 


us.a. 


/ 


O Vo 


150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton,  N.J.  08540 
February  15,  1989 


Dear  Charlie  and  Joanna, 

We  were  delighted  to  talk  to  you  by  'phone  the  other 
day.  It  has  been  so  long  since  we  have  seen  you  and  we  miss 
those  great  visits!  We  haven't  even  seen  Laura  in  person  yet, 
much  less,  Danny.  Even  dear  little  Blackie  is  fast  becoming  a 
dim  shadow  in  our  memories,  alas.  But  we  keep  pictures  where  we 
can  look  at  them  and  you  are  always  in  our  thoughts  and  also  in 
our  prayers. 

Now,  until  we  can  get  out  there,  ourselves,  we  are 
sending  our  two  deputies,  my  sister,  Joanne,  and  her  husband, 

Paul  Hackett.  Joanne  is  a teacher  and  a school  librarian.  You 
and  she  will  really  enjoy  each  other,  Joanna.  And  they  will  love 
your  children.  Their  son,  David,  who  was  in  Korea  for  a couple 
of  years,  and  his  wife,  Sandy,  have  two  little  girls  about  the 
same  ages  as  Laura  and  Danny.  Paul  is  a Princeton  Seminary 
graduate  and  was  ordained  and  served  as  a pastor  for  a number  of 
years  and  then  went  into  real  estate  housing  for  low-income 
people.  When  funding  for  that  program  phased  out,  he  went  into 
real  estate  sales  with  a regular  firm  full  time  and  that  is  what 
he  is  doing  now.  They  live  in  Puyallup,  Washington  not  too  far 
from  the  Seattle-Tacoma  airport. 

I think  I told  you  that  Joanne  has  been  invited  to 
visit  both  Guangjo  (which  I think  we  used  to  call  "Canton")  and 
Shanghai  foreign  schools  to  advise  and  consult  on  library 
systems/procedures/acquisitions,  etc.  She  is  an  excellent 
teacher,  as  I know  you  are,  too,  Joanna,  and  I'm  sure  you  will 
really  enjoy  each  other. 

They  are  a lot  of  fun  and  delightful  (I'm  prejudiced), 
enthusiastic,  interested-in-everything-and-everyone  sort  of 
people.  I would  really  be  reluctant  to  unload  more  visitors  on 
you,  especially  when  you  will  have  had  Danny  with  you  for  such  a 
few  days  when  they  arrive,  except  that  I am  so  eager  for  them  to 
meet  you  and  for  you  to  meet  them.  So,  if  it  is  at  all  possible 
for  you  to  have  them  come  out  to  your  home  sometime  while  they 
are  there,  it  would  mean  a lot  to  them  and  to  us.  And  you  could 
give  them  very  valuable  suggestions  for  seeing  and  doing 
interesting  things  around  Hong  Kong.  Joanne  says  they  are  more 
interested  in  sightseeing  than  in  shopping,  but  I'm  sure  they'll 
want  to  do  a little  shopping,  too.  I have  told  them  to  go  out  to 
the  jade  market  (on  Pearl  Street  in  Kowloon?)  which  used  to  open 
only  about  two  or  three  hours  a day  and  featured  one  long  block 
of  individual  entrepreneurs  selling  their  jade  carvings  and 
stones  and  many  other  things,  mostly  from  the  mainland  and  for 
prices  which  were  far  less  than  the  same  things  in  downtown 
shops.  And  they  may  want  to  take  some  of  the  nice  tours  which 


they  can  sign  up  for  at  their  hotel.  We  also  suggested  they  go 
to  Victoria  Peak  and  some  of  the  other  scenic  highlights.  I m 
sure  you  can  suggest  what  your  favorites  are. 

They  will  arrive  in  Hong  Kong  on  United  Airlines  Flight 
#805  at  8:05  p.m. (from  San  Francisco)  on  Wednesday,  February 
-Sted.  They  have  a room  reserved  at  the  Fortuna  Hotel  on  Nathan 
Road  in  Kowloon  and  will  go  directly  there.  They  will  probably 
be  in  Hong  Kong  until  the  following  Monday  or  Tuesday,  at  which 
time  they  take  a train  to  Guangjo  (Canton) . I think  they  will 
not  return  from  China  through  Hong  Kong,  but  fly  from  Shanghai  to 
Tokyo  and  back  to  San  Francisco  and  then  to  Seattle. 

Paul  will  be  very  much  interested  in  your  First  Chicago 
real  estate  banking  and  loan  business,  Charlie,  and  I m sure 
Joanne  will  enjoy  talking  to  you,  Joanna,  about  the  school  where 
you  taught  there  in  Hong  Kong  — and  about  your  private  tutoring, 
etc.  They  are  very  active  in  their  church  and  will  want  to 
worship  somewhere  on  Sunday,  perhaps  going  where  you  go  or 
somewhere  you  might  suggest. 

Give  Laura  and  Danny  big  hugs  for  us.  We  love  them 
very  much,  even  though  they  don't  know  us  yet  in  person.  But  one 
of  these  days  we'll  change  all  that,  I hope.  We  are  already 
starting  to  think  of  going  to  Korea  in  1990  to  celebrate  the 
100th  anniversary  of  S.A.  Moffett's  arrival  and  maybe  we  can  get 
down  to  Hong  Kong,  too,  if  you  four  are  still  there. 

Joanna,  I just  realized  that  I never  sent  a copy  of 
"Korean  Ways"  to  your  cousins,  Doug  and  Chris  Blakemore,  who 
adopted  a little  Korean  boy  only  2 months  younger  than  Laura,  and 
who  live  in  Modesto,  California.  I am  going  to  send  one  to  them 
now,  with  my  compliments,  and  hope  he  might  enjoy  it  now  even 
more  than  he  would  have  a year  or  more  ago.  I'll  admit  to  them 
that  I know  you! ! ! 

Sam  got  his  manuscript  for  Volume  I of  a "History  of 
Christianity  in  Asia"  off  to  the  publisher  just  before  Christmas, 
but  hasn't  heard  yet  a definitive  answer.  Hope  we'll  hear  soon. 
He's  already  started  on  Volume  II,  though  we  are  having  a 
frustrating  computer  problem  with  his  machine  at  the  moment. 

This,  too,  shall  pass,  and  perhaps  he  can  get  on  into  the  11th 
century ! 


We  had  a delightful  time  with  Howie  and  Karin  and 
little  Anna  Kristin  over  Christmas.  It  was  the  first  time  we  had 
met  little  Anna  and  visited  their  home  on  Cogswell  Hill  Road. 

What  a beautiful  spot! 

Marilyn  and  Jeremy,  Ian  and  Annabelle  are  planning  to 
move  into  their  new  home  next  month,  too.  I'm  glad  they  have 
found  a bigger  place  for  their  growing  family. 

How  is  Sam  doing  in  Bangkok?  Your  dad  told  us  what  the 


company  executive  said  about  Sam  at  the  farewell  party  for  him  in 
Singapore.  We  got  a huge  chuckle  out  of  that! 

And  did  you  hear  about  our  seeing  the  finals  of  the 
Volvo  Masters  tournament  in  New  York  City  with  your  father  when 
he  was  here  early  in  December,  Charlie?  Lendl  and  Becker  went  to 
a tie-breaker  in  a marathon  five-set  match  with  Becker  winning  on 
a shot  that  hit  the  net  and  dribbled  onto  Lendl's  side. 

We  like  our  new  home  here  in  Princeton  and  want  you  all 
to  come  for  a visit  just  as  soon  as  you  can!  We  have  room  for 
all  of  you.  We  just  put  a nice  carpet  in  the  basement  and  that 
expands  the  pleasant  living  space  quite  a bit. 

I am  planning  to  go  to  Puyallup  to  stay  with  my  mother 
while  Joanne  and  Paul  are  out  your  way.  She  just  had  her  93rd 
birthday  on  February  6th  and  is  as  sharp  and  alert  as  ever, 
although  she  walks  with  a cane  and  her  stamina  is  more  limited 
than  it  used  to  be.  She  knows  all  of  you  by  name  and  is  so 
interested  in  you  and  your  children.  She  remembers  meeting 
Charlie  one  time  when  you  and  Eddie  DeCamp  visited  us  at  our 
furlough  apartment  in  Princeton  while  you  were  still  in  college. 
That  must  have  been  around  1964  when  both  my  parents  were  with  us 
for  a 10-day  or  two-week  visit. 

Sam  just  got  back  from  Charlotte,  N.C.  last  Sunday 
evening  and  goes  to  Atlanta  for  3 or  4 days  this  weekend.  He  was 
in  Dallas  the  weekend  before  that  and  Seattle  before  that  and 
goes  to  Richmond  and  St.  Louis  and  Dubuque,  etc.  soon.  I go  on 
some  of  his  trips  with  him,  but  not  all.  I'm  doing  some  writing 
projects,  too,  and  hardly  have  time  to  get  at  them,  as  it  is. 

We  are  both  healthy,  happy  and  busy,  for  which  we  are 
very  thankful  to  the  Lord.  But  nothing  would  please  us  more  than 
having  a good  long-anticipated  visit  from  you! ! We  miss  you! 


Much  Love. 


© 


PO  Box  39 

Montreat/  NC  28757 

May  26/  1989 

Dr.  Samuel  Moffett 
150  Leebrook  Lane 
Princeton/  NJ  08540 

Dear  Dr.  Moffett: 

First,  Si  and  I want  to  thank  you  for  your  many  courtesies  to  our  son 
Andy.  You  and  Mrs.  Moffett  have  been  so  kind  to  him,  especially  when 
he  had  a serious  problem  with  his  car  and  was  stranded.  He  was 
frantic  when  he  called  us  on  Saturday  evening  after  so  many  hours 
alongside  the  highway.  We  are  so  grateful  to  you  for  your  help. 

I am  enclosing  my  copy  of  the  the  little  booklet  about  Cheng  Meng-San. 
This  was  given  to  me  on  one  of  my  trips  to  China  (April,  1987)  by  the 
mother  of  two  of  our  students,  David  and  William  Hu.  The  mother's 
name  is  Cheng  Wen  - a charming  woman  who  speaks  excellent  English. 
The  booklet  was  printed  by  one  of  her  brothers  who  is  not  in  China.  I 
cannot  remember  if  he  is  in  Hong  Kong,  Taiwan,  or  elsewhere.  I do 
know  that  she  has  a sister,  Dr.  Cheng  Jian-de,  in  Xian. 

The  best  I can  remember  of  what  she  told  me  is  that  the  church  in  the 
province  where  she  grew  up  was  compiling  a history  (or  collection  of 
stories)  about  pastors  in  that  province.  I assumed  it  was  the 
provincial  division  of  the  China  Church  Council,  although  I do  not 
know  that.  At  any  rate,  all  the  members  of  her  family  were  contacted 
to  try  to  reconstruct  from  memory  as  much  as  they  could.  This  is  the 
result . 

Peter  Hu,  Cheng  Wen's  husband,  and  the  father  of  William  and  David,  is 
a professor  in  the  Graduate  School  of  the  Beijing  Agricultural 
University  and  has  traveled  abroad  several  times  since  the  70's.  He 
was  imprisoned  twice  for  a total  of  almost  20  years.  He  was  a boyhood 
friend  of  Tommy  Brown's,  and  I think  his  father  was  a pastor  and  a 
friend  of  Tommy's  father.  He,  too,  has  an  interesting  story  and  could 
- no  doubt  - recount  his  family's  involvement  in  the  church. 

Cheng  Wen  teaches  English  at  the  Governing  Cadres'  College  of  the 
Ministry  of  Culture,  located  in  the  same  compound  where  they  live. 
Their  home  address  is: 


WOMEN  OF  THE  CHURCH 


Room  1151 


No.  8/  Unit  2,  Bldg.  5 
The  Guoji  Shudian  Compound 
Garden  Village 
Beijing  100044 
CHINA 


Cheng  Wen  gave  me  telephone  numbers  to  contact  them  when  in  China: 
89.1126  or  89.0381/  ext.  491  (President's  office)  and  89.0381/  ext. 
443  (Dean's  office).  You  leave  a message  and  they  contact  her.  She 
called  back  when  I was  in  Beijing.  From  the  U.  S./  one  would  probably 
make  an  appointment  for  a convenient  time  to  call  her. 

I think  it  would  be  all  right  to  use  the  material  in  the  little 
booklet/  but  I am  sure  you  will  want  to  get  permission.  I will  be 
happy  to  write  Cheng  Wen  and  either  ask  her  for  permission  or  tell  her 
you  will  write. 

I am  also  enclosing  the  "testimony"  of  another  of  our  students/ 
Abraham  Chen.  His  father's  story  begins  in  1950.  If  it  would  be 
helpful/  I can  get  more  information  or  tell  you  how  to  contact  the 
father . 

It  has  been  my  privilege  to  visit  China  three  times/  to  be  a guest  in 
several  homes  and  hear  faith  stories/  to  attend  house  congregations/ 
and  to  travel  as  far  west  as  Mile  1 of  the  Burma  Road.  In  1986/  I 
attended  Peter  Tsai's  church  in  Hangzhou  when  we  were  tourists  and 
also  visited  Nanjing  Seminary.  In  1987/  when  I was  Chair  of  the  Women 
of  the  Church  Committee  (PCUS)/  my  partner  and  counterpart/  Jeanne 
Marshall  (President  of  UPW)  and  I were  leaders  of  a group  of  36 
Presbyterian  women  who  visited  churches  in  China.  Jean  Woo  was  the 
organizer/interpreter.  We  visited  quite  a few  churches/  two 
seminaries/  a hospital/  a medical  university/  and  various  women's 
groups.  I again  attended  Peter  Tsai's  church.  When  he  and  Eleanor 
came  to  Purdue  last  summer/  I had  breakfast  with  them.  I have  fallen 
in  love  with  China  and  want  to  make  at  least  one  more  trip  there. 

If  this  material  is  in  any  way  helpful/  I am  pleased. 

Thank  you  again  for  being  so  kind  to  Andy. 

Sincerely  yours/ 


Dr.  Cheng  Jian-de's  address: 


Department  of  Obstetrics  and  Gynecology 
No.  4 Municipal  Hospital  of  Xian 
Xian/  Shaanxi 
CHINA 


Catherine  S.  Vaughn 


150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton,  NJ  08540 
June  14,  1989 

President  Yong  Gil  Maeng,  Ph.D. 

Presbyterian  Theological  Seminary 

353  Kwangjang-dong;  Sungdong-ku 

Seoul  133-756,  Korea  (FAX:  452-3460 

(Tel:  (02)  453-3101,  (02)  445-3511 


Dear  Dr.  Maeng: 

I speak  for  the  whole  Moffett  family  when  I tell  you  how 
much  we  appreciated  your  generous  hospitality  and  courtesy  in 
planning  and  organizing  so  effectively  the  Founders  Day  Lectures 
honoring  our  father,  Samuel  A.  Moffett.  The  whole  series  was 
extremely  well  done,  and  I congratulate  the  other  lecturers. 

We  knew  at  the  time  how  external  circumstances  (the 
student  strike  and  uproar)  made  it  extremely  difficult  for  you  to 
operate  during  those  days,  and  can  only  admire  the  way  you  coped 
with  it  all.  It  was  wise  to  move  the  ceremonies  from  the  campus 
into  the  city. 

I was  delighted  to  be  able  to  get  out  to  the  campus  at 
Kwangjang-dong  a few  days  later.  Eileen  and  I appreciated  the  time 
you  took  out  of  your  busy  schedule  to  show  us  around.  I was 
particularly  pleased  with  the  growth  of  the  library  and  the 
missions  and  third-world  leaders  program.  It  was  not  so  pleasant 
to  see  what  the  students  had  done  to  your  offiice! 

We  will  be  praying  for  the  school,  and  particularly  for 
you,  that  the  disturbances  will  cease,  and  that  you  will  be  able  to 
proceed  with  your  splendid  plans  for  future  development.  And  thank 
you  again  for  your  great  generosity  in  providing  the  long 
transportation  and  such  comfortable  accommodations  in  Seoul.  Power 
to  you! 

. Sincerely  yours, 


Samuel  Hugh  Moffett 

P.  S.  I will  try  to  send  you  before  long  a better  and  corrected 
draft  of  the  lecture  I gave  on  my  father's  mission  and  thought. 


readier mn  (Eettfer 

^ettngung  ^ni&ersitg 

1 9 4 DONG  SAN  DONG 

TAEGU.  KOREA 


GENERAL  HOSPITAL  AND  CLINICS 
SCHOOLS  Or  MEDICINE.  NURSING. 

AND  MEDICAL  TECHNOLOGY 
CHILDREN'S  HOSPITAL 
PUBLIC  HEALTH  ANO  RURAL 

OUTREACH  PROGRAM 
LEPROSY  WORK 
SATELLITE  HOSPITALS 


July  12,  1989 


Dear  Sam  and  Eileen, 

On  top  of  everything  else  both  of  you  are  so  heavily  involved  with 
I hate  to  add  a request  of  this  nature,  but  the  "powers  that  be"  here 
have  requested  me  to  compile  an  historical  record  about  the  various 
missionaries  who  have  been  connected  with  our  Taegu  Hospital  since 
'ftiP founding "bn  Oct . 1,  1899,  to  be  used  at  the  90th.  Anniversary 
celebration  this  fall. 

Unfortunately  that  does  not  allow  adequate  time  to  do  very  much,  and 
good  historical  material  in  my  possession  (such  as  Dr.  Rhodes'  History, 
and  George  Paik's)  and  perhaps  a few  other  things  I may  have  in  my  files 
are  rather  limited,  but  I promised  to  do  the  best  that  I can,  I am  in 
this  same  mail  writing  to  Mac  Smith  about  his  father  (recently  also  wrote 
to  Elsie  Fletcher)  and  have  some  material  on  Dr.  Woodbridge  Johnson  in 
the  as-yet  unpublished  material  of  his  wife's  which  his  son  Newton  Johnson 
(now  deceased,  I think,  as  I have  had  no  replies  to  letters  I have  sent  him 
this  past  year)  ....If  you  would  like  to  have  that  material  I will  be  glad 
to  send  it  to  you  sometime,  though  I never  could  get  things  straightened 
out  as  to  whether  I was  free  to  try  to  get  it  published  or  whether  Eddie 
Ben  Adams  in  Seoul  was  given  that  right. 

I am  also  writing  to  John  Moore  at  our  Mission  Office  in  Seoul,  and  to 
someone  at  Mission  Hq.  in  Louisville  (haven't  decided  who  to  address  it 
to  as  the  only  one  there  I know  now  is  Syngman  Rhee  and  I doubt  if  I'll 
get  much  help  or  cooperation  from  him)  though  with  their  recent  move 
from  N.Y.  it  may  be  next  to  impossible  for  them  to  come  up  with  any  material. 
We  have  funds  to  take  care  of  any  expenses  that  might  be  involved,  not  only 
for  zeroxing  material  but  also  for  secretarial  help  in  locating  and  doing 
the  job,  and  this  would  of  course  hold  true  for  you  too  if  you  have  anything 
in  your  vast  archives  which  you  cfihld  lay  your  hands  on  without  too  muchi 
trouble. 

Perhaps  the  best  material  would  be  the  annual  reports  of  these  various 
missionaries.  Do  you  have  any  suggestion  as  to  how  I might  go  about  trying 

to  get  copies  of  them? other  than  hopefully  thru  the  mission  or  Louisville 

offices?  The  Annual  Meeting  records  should  have  them,  and  perhaps  the  mission 
has  a file  of  them  in  Seoul.  John  Moore  will  know,  I hope. 

I'm  not  going  to  worry  too  much  about  all  of  this,  but  would  like  to  be 
helpful  if  I can.  With  summer  upon  us  the  time  factor  may  make  it  almost 
impossible  to  do  much.  Even  a little  will  help  however,  especially  about 
the  work  of  Dr.  Johnson  and  Dr.  Fletcher. 

All  our  best,  and  much  love. 


150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton,  NJ  08540 
August  17,  1989 


Prof.  James  I Packer,  Pres. 

I FACS 
Box  95496 

Chicago,  Illinois  60694 
Dear  Professor  Packer: 

I am  writing  to  thank  you  for  your  patience  at  IFACS  with 
the  progress,  or  lack  of  it,  on  the  History  of  Christianity  in  Asia 
which  you  began  with  the  generous  grant  some  years  ago. 

The  enclosed  letter  from  Harper  & Row  indicates  that  your 
patience  may  at  last  be  rewarded.  They  are  sending  me  a contract 
for  two  volumes,  the  first  of  which  they  propose  to  publish  in 
1990. 


I have  been  arguing  for  three  volumes,  but  they  say  a 
series  of  three  makes  marketing  difficult  and  I am  ready  to  settle 
for  two  published  as  better  then  three  unpublished.  The  first  of 
the  three  I had  projected  is  finished,  bringing  the  story  to  1000 
AD.  But  for  a series  of  two  I must  add  three  or  four  more 
chapters,  and  conclude  with  the  fall  of  the  Abbasids  in  1258,  or 
the  fall  of  the  Mongol  empire  in  China  in  1368,  or  the  devastations 
of  Tamerlane  in  Central  Asia  around  1400. 

I am  at  work  on  that  now,  and  may  finish  by  the  end  of 
the  year.  In  January  I will  be  teaching  an  intensive  course  at 
Trinity  in  Deerfield,  IL;  and  from  February  through  May  will  be 
teaching  a semester  again  here  at  Princeton.  Meanwhile  I enjoy  the 
facilities  at  the  Center. 

Power  to  you  in  your  good  work,  and  please  thank  the 
colleagues  at  IFACS  when  next  you  meet  for  their  support  through 
the  years. 


Yours  sincerely, 


Samuel  Hugh  Moffett 


150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton,  NJ  08540 
August  30,  1989 


Dr.  Roland  Frye 
Center  of  Theological  Inguiry 
50  Stockton  Street 
Princeton,  NJ  08540 

Dear  Dr.  Frye: 

I am  writing  to  inguire  about  the  possibility  of 
receiving  an  extension  for  my  use  of  a study  at  the  Center,  and 
believe  it  should  be  addressed  to  you. 

My  membership  will  expire  at  the  end  of  August, 

Should  there  be  space  available,  it  would  be  a great  help  if  I 
could  be  granted  a continuance  for  another  six  months,  to  the  end 
of  December  1990. 

My  reasons  are  two-fold.  First,  I have  been  asked  to 
teach  again  at  the  seminary  at  least  one  course  for  the  spring 
semester  1990,  and  find  it  hard  to  refuse  in  the  absence  on 
sabbatical  of  my  successor  in  the  Luce  chair.  But  that  means  less 
time  available  for  maximum  use  of  my  final  months  here  if  I leave 
in  August.  The  second  reason  is  the  good  news,  which  you  already 
know,  that  Harper  and  Row  are  pressing  for  publication  of  the  first, 
volume  of  my  History  of  Christianity  in  Asia  in  1990  if  p°ssible. 
The  benefit  of  those  few  extra  months  in  these  splendid  facilities 
for  research  and  writing  might  well  help  to  make  it  possible. 

I would  not  want  to  penalize  new  candidates  who  may  be 
applying  for  membership,  but  may  I put  my  name  on  the  waiting  lis  . 

Sincerely  yours, 


Samuel  Hugh  Moffett 


150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton,  NJ  08540 
October  1,  1989 


Prof.  James  F.  Armstrong 
Center  of  Theological  Inquiry 
50  Stockton  Street 
Princeton,  NJ  08540 

Dear  Jim: 


What  happy  news  it  is  to  hear  that  the  Executive 
Committee  of  the  Board  has  g^neroiisly  agreed  to  extend  my 
membership  at  the  Center  through  December  31,  1990.  That  will  be 
an  enormous  help  to  me  as  I add  the  finishing  chapters  to  my 
manuscript  of  A History  of  Christianity  in  Asia,  volume  I,  for 
Harper  and  Row. 

As  you  may  know,  I had  a three-volume  plan  in  mind, 
taking  the  first  volume  to  AD  1000.  That  part  is  finished,  save 
for  editing.  But  Harper's  marketing  department  finally  concluded 
three  volumes  would  be  much  harder  to  sell,  and  we  are  settling  for 
a two-volume  format.  That  means  adding  additional  chapters  to 
bring  the  first  volume  up  to  1400,  or  1500  (that  is,  either  to 
Tamerlane  in  Central  Asia,  or  to  the  Age  of  Western  Expansion) . 
That  is  what  I am  doing  now. 

It  is  very,  very  generous  of  you  to  make  this  extension. 
And  it  would  be  a double  blessing  to  be  able  to  look  ahead  to  a 
study  in  the  Library  thereafter,  as  you  say  may  be  possible.  My 
cup  runneth  over!  These  are  exciting  days  at  Speer,  and  I rejoice 
at  all  the  changes  and  improvements  you  are  making.  It  is  a 
different  atmosphere  around  there,  and  much  for  the  better. 

So  I accept  with  gratitude.  Power  to  you,  and  many 
thanks  to  the  Executive  Committee  and  the  Board. 

Sincerely  yours, 


Samuel  Hugh  Moffett 

PS.  I will  look  forward  to  talking  further  with  you  about  space  in 
the  new  library  addition  for  my  Korea  Collection. 


ko  i f i L>q 


150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton,  NJ  08540 
October  2,  1989 


To  Ted  and  Mary  Lou  on  their  50th! 

What  I remember  best  about  the  two  of  you,  after  knowing 
the  prettiest  of  you  for  more  than  sixty  years  and  the  other  for 
about  fifty-five  years,  is  that  the  longer  I know  you  the  better  I 
love,  respect  and  admire  you,  which  doesn't  apply  to  every  one  I've 
known  a long  time. 

Don't  let  it  turn  your  heads,  but  you  are  what  I think 
the  Bible  means  when  it  talks  about  Christians  as  "the  salt  of  the 
earth".  After  a while  some  seem  to  "lose  their  savour",  as  far  as 
I'm  concerned.  But  not  you.  Ever. 

Actually,  I am  not  altogether  sure  that  "salty"  is  quite 
the  right  word  for  Mary  Lou.  She's  been  altogether  sweet  and 
gentle  ever  since  I first  knew  her  at  P.Y.F.S.  Was  it  1928?  But 
the  word  sure  fits  Ted. 

He  was  salty  even  back  when  we  were  both  working  on  the 
Wheaton  Record  trying  to  keep  the  college  administration  straight 
without  getting  thrown  out  of  school,  and  he's  lost  none  of  the  old 
salt.  But  what  I like  best  about  his  kind  of  salt  is  the  way  he 
mixes  it  with  a droll  sense  of  humor  and  self-deprecation  that 
keeps  it  from  getting  too  abrasive.  It's  Christian  salt,  and  the 
world  would  be  a far  better  place  if  we  had  more  Ted  Bensons 
around. 


Old  friends  are  still  the  best  friends.  Greetings  to  all 
the  Bensons.  There  must  be  a hundred  by  now.  But  a special 
heartful  of  love  to  just  the  two  of  you. 


Sam  Moffett 


October  24,  1989 


Dear  Dr.  Moffett: 

As  you  know,  I wrote  a Fish  family  history  two  years  ago. 

Since  that  time,  I have  corresponded  with  Mr.  Henry  Brown, 
of  Spr ingville , Calif.  He  was  able  to  give  me  additional 
information,  both  about  John  Berrien  Fish  and  about  his 
children  and  grandchildren.  I am  now  planning  to  write  an 
updated  version  of  my  book.  This  is  obviously  not  a profit 
making  venture  — I enjoy  doing  it  as  a hobby  and  think  it's 
an  interesting  family.  My  updated  version  will  not  be 
"centered"  around  Edward  F.  Fish,  as  the  last  one  was  --  I 
want  to  include  all  of  J.  B.  Fish's  descendants  as  equally 
as  possible. 

The  reason  for  my  writing  to  you  is  to  seek  more  information  — 
biogral/pical  information  about  your  grandfather  Thomas  F.  Fish, 
your  mother  (her  birthdate?),  uncles  Theodore  and  Azel, 
cousin  Laurens,  your  brothers  and  half-brothers,  and  so  on. 

If  any  have  died,  an  obituary,  or  at  least  the  date  and 
place  of  death  would  be  helpful.  I am  sending  a rough 
draft  of  the  first  two  generations  of  the  descendants  portion 
so  you  can  see  what  I have  so  far.  I'm  also  sending  a copy 
to  Jarvie  Naumes. 


Sincerely , 


Allan  Gilbertson 
12803  Conn.  Ave . 
Wheaton,  MD  20906 


PRINCETON 

THEOLOGICAL 

SEMINARY 


December  5,  1989 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  Samuel  H.  Moffett 
150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton,  New  Jersey  08540 

Dear  Sam  and  Eileen: 

I don't  know  whether  the  U.S.  Postal  system  will  work  quickly  enough  to 
get  this  letter  to  you  before  you  fly  off  to  01'  Mexico,  but  I hope  so. 

First  of  all,  and  most  importantly,  I want  to  express  our  very  sincere 
thanks  for  your  gift  of  $200  to  the  capital  fund  campaign.  How  generous  you 
are,  and  how  grateful  we  are!  I wish  I could  bottle  your  spirit  of  gener- 
osity and  Christian  dedication  and  distribute  it  abroad.  The  world  would  be 
a much  better  place  indeed. 

The  campaign  progresses  apace.  Which  means  that  it  is  moving  along 
well,  but  not  over  yet.  There  is  still  a ways  to  go  and  work  to  do.  I am 
not  out  of  a job  yet!  As  you  know,  the  next  big  project  is  the  expansion  of 
Speer  Library.  That  will  be  a truly  exciting  addition  to  the  campus  with  its 
rare  book  facility  and  its  area  for  archives.  Our  classmates,  Jim  and  Bill, 
are  as  eager  as  little  kids  before  Christmas. 

I was  at  Metepec  only  once  while  in  Mexico,  and  that  was  very  early  in 
my  time  there.  So  soon  after  my  arrival,  in  fact,  that  I was  not  really 
oriented  to  the  geography.  I believe  Metepec  is  down  toward  Cuenavaca,  isn't 
it?  I hope  you  have  the  opportunity  while  you  are  there  to  enjoy  a little  of 
the  flavor  of  Mexico  at  Christmas  time.  It  is  colorful  and  really  festive. 
Enjoy  it  for  Jo  and  me! 

Tom  joins  me  in  expressing  our  thanks,  and  in  sending  our  warmest  best 
wishes  for  a truly  joyous  and  happy  Christmas  season. 

May  God  go  with  you. 


Warmly, 


FWC: jf 


Fred  W.  Cassell,  Vice  President  (609)  497-7750 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary,  CN  821,  Princeton,  NJ  08542-0803 


s f 


14th  EDITION 


MISSION  HANDBOOK 


USA /CANADA  PROTESTANT  MINISTRIES  OVERSEAS 

Editors:  W.  Dayton  Roberts,  John  A.  Siewert 
BACKGROUND  ESSAYS  BY: 

William  A.  Dyrness,  Globe-circling  appraisal  of  Christianity 
Samuel  H.  Moffett,  How  the  Church  organizes  for  mission 
J.  Christy  Wilson,  Jr.,  Update  on  tentmakers 
Arthur  F.  Glasser,  Impact  of  mission  associations 

Co-published  by  y MARC  & ZONCfERVaN 


14th  EDITION 


USA /CANADA  PROTESTANT  MINISTRIES  OVERSEAS 


Background  essays  contributed  by: 

William  A.  Dyrness 
Samuel  H.  Moffett 
J7  Christy  Wilson,  Jr. 
Arthur  F.  Glasser 


919  West  Huntington  Drive,  Monrovia,  CA  91016 


W.  Dayton  Roberts  and 
John  A.  Siewert, 


EDITORS 


MARC 


Chapter  2 

THE  SENDING  BODY 


How  does  the  Church 
organize  for  mission? 

By  Samuel  Hugh  Moffett 


The  TWO  MOST  COMMONLY  recog- 
nized forms  of  organization  for  mis- 
sion are  often  labeled  "church"  and 
"parachurch,"  and  some  may  be  sur- 
prised that  the  Mission  Handbook  (both 
the  13th  and  14th  editions)  does  not  cat- 
alogue the  sending  societies  in  those 
terms.  It  simply  lists  them  alphabetically 
without  regard  to  their  basic  ecclesiasti- 
cal nature. 

There  is  an  advantage  to  this.  It  fo- 
cuses on  common  interests  and  concerns 
rather  than  on  differences.  It  brings  us 
closer  to  the  spirit  of  Jesus'  prayer  in 
John  17. 

Differences  need  not  be  highlighted 
But  recognition  of  diversity  in  the  way 
Christians  organize  for  mission  need  not 
destroy  our  unity  in  Christ.  Those  who 
think  of  the  denominations  as  being 
"church"  and  the  independent  and 
transdenominational  agencies  as  "para- 
church"  will  discover  in  this  edition  of 
the  Handbook  about  121  of  the  former 
and  643  of  the  latter.  They  appear  side- 
by-side  in  this  same  mission  resource 


volume  as  significant  parts  of  the  world- 
wide outreach  of  the  Body  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  fact  that  differences  are  not 
highlighted,  and  that  together,  church 
and  parachurch  are  seen  as  constituting 
a mission  "team"  is  in  itself  cause  for 
thanksgiving. 

This  does  not  mean  there  are  no  ten- 
sions. Nor  is  there  anything  new  about 
their  existence.  There  has  always  been 
friction  between  the  Church  and  the  vol- 
untary societies  which  its  members  form 
among  themselves  for  specific  action. 
The  organized  body  has  frequently  been 
at  odds  with  its  individual  members  in 
mission. 

Perhaps  it  was  this  tug-of-war  be- 
tween institutional  structures  and  the 
functional  freedom  of  Christians  in  mis- 
sion that  led  John  R.  Mott  to  urge  Chris- 
tians to  "organize  as  if  everything  de- 
pended on  the  organization,  and  pray  as 
if  everything  depended  on  prayer." 

But  call  it  what  you  will,  this  tension 
between  "order  and  ardor,"  between 
Church  and  para-church,  between  the 


Dr.  Samuel  H.  Moffett  was  born  and  raised  in  Korea  where  his  parents  were  pioneer  mis- 
sionaries. Educated  at  Wheaton  College,  Moody  Bible  Institute,  Princeton  Seminary  and  Yale 
Universisty,  he  returned  to  the  Orient  as  a missionary  to  China.  Expelled  by  the  Communist 
government,  he  moved  to  Korea  for  a distinguished  career  in  theological  education,  and  is  now 
professor  of  History  / Missions  / Ecumenics  at  Princeton  Seminary. 


24 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


structure  and  the  individual,  is  a cre- 
ative force  as  old  as  Paul's  encounter 
with  Peter  in  Antioch,  and  as 
troublingly  contemporary  as  a 20th  cen- 
tury Protestant  schism.  It  can  best  be  un- 
derstood, therefore,  in  a context  of  his- 
tory. For  "The  real  essence  of  the  real 
Church,"  as  Hans  Kung  has  written,  "is 
expressed  in  historical  form." 

Individualism  in  ascendancy 
Today's  statistics  suggest  that  the  tides 
of  history  are  running  in  favor  of  greater 
freedom  in  mission  and  a loosening  of 
ecclesiastically  institutionalized  ties. 
This  is  an  unexpected  reversal  of  a hun- 
dred-year-long trend  in  North  America 
that  had  been  moving  in  precisely  the 
opposite  direction  since  about  the  mid- 
dle of  the  19th  century.  (See  Earl  R.  Mac- 
Cormac,  "An  Ecumenical  Failure:  The 
Development  of  Congregational  Mis- 
sions and  its  Influence  upon  Presbyteri- 
ans," in  the  Journal  of  Presbyterian  His- 
tory, vol.  44,  no.  4,  Dec.  1966,  pp.  266- 
285.) 

In  1953,  56%  of  North  America's  Pro- 
testant career  missionaries  were  con- 
nected to  national  councils  of  churches 
(U.S.A.  and  Canada),  while  44%  were 
more  independently  related.  But  by 
1985  the  figures  had  been  startlingly  re- 
versed. Only  about  12%  were  in  denom- 
inational mission  boards  represented  on 
the  national  councils,  whereas  the  per- 
centage of  independents  had  doubled 
from  44%  to  88%.  (See  13th  Mission 
Handbook , p.  39).  If  the  emerging  "tent- 
making missionary"  movement  is  fac- 
tored in,  the  momentum  toward  indi- 
vidualism is  quickening  yet  faster. 

But  how  does  this  present  trend  com- 
pare with  the  broader  sweep  of  history? 

A Church  connection 

In  the  first  century,  a question  came 
up  concerning  the  relationship  between 
recognized  ecclesiastical  authority  (the 


Twelve)  and  a highly  personalized,  but 
amazingly  effective,  mission  (Paul's), 
which  brought  forth  an  eloquent  defense 
of  his  ministry  to  the  Gentiles.  Paul  rec- 
ognized the  imperatives  of  (1)  a Church 
connection,  (2)  a commissioning  from 
the  congregation  in  Antioch,  and  later, 
(3)  the  approval  of  the  leaders  in  Jerusa- 
lem. 

But  when  Paul's  own  authority  was 
questioned,  he  based  the  validity  of  his 
call  and  mission  not  on  the  mandate  of 


any  church  in  Antioch,  or  even  on  the 
sanction  of  the  apostles  in  Jerusalem,  but 
on  the  revelation  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ. 
Only  in  the  assurances  of  a commision- 
ing  beyond  the  power  of  any  human  or- 
ganization to  give,  could  he  be  so  bold 
as  to  "oppose  [Peter]  to  his  face." 

Rome's  modus  vivendi 

In  seventh-century  England,  the  ten- 
sion between  independent  and  church- 
centered  outreach  brought  Celtic  and 
Roman  missions  into  head-on  collision. 
The  former  were  far  more  successful  in 
converting  Scotland  and  England,  but 
the  latter  triumphed  in  organizing  the 
Church.  It  was  the  Irish  monks,  singu- 
larly unfettered  by  diocesan  controls, 
who  largely  Christianized  the  British 
Isles.  But  it  was  a bishop  from  Rome, 
Wilfred  of  York,  who  outmaneuvered 
them  at  Whitby  in  663-664  A.D.. 

A different,  but  not  altogether  dis- 
similar, conflict  of  functional  urgencies 
and  organizational  connections  in  the 
ninth  century  kept  Cyril  and  Methodius 
dangling  in  mid-orbit  between  Constan- 
tinople and  Rome,  as  those  two  power- 
ful churches  fought  for  control  of  the 


Paul's  own  authority  was 
based  on  the  revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ 


Chapter  2:  THE  SENDING  BODY 


25 


brothers'  successful  mission  to  the  Slavs. 
The  missionaries,  however,  were  more 
interested  in  keeping  the  project  in- 
digenously Slavic  than  in  the  issue  of 
with  what  church  it  should  have  its  con- 
nection. 

After  a thousand  years  of  trial  and 
error,  Rome  at  last  faced  the  fact  that 
church  structures  and  mission  structures 
might  need  differing  institutional  forms 
and  a flexible  relationship.  Beginning 
with  the  Franciscans  and  Dominicans  in 
the  13th  century,  and  the  Jesuits  in  the 
16th,  the  Pope  began  to  grant  autonomy 
from  lesser  ecclesiastical  authority  than 
his  own  to  a whole  multitude  of  mis- 
sionary orders  (voluntary  societies  for 
mission). 

Freed  from  jealous  ecclesiastical  con- 
trols, these  missionary  societies  ex- 
ploded in  outreach  across  the  world,  far 
beyond  the  borders  of  Christendom.  It  is 
true  that  the  pattern  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
olic orders  had  its  own  problems.  At  one 
unforgettable  point  in  church  history, 
the  Pope  dissolved  the  entire  Jesuit  Soci- 
ety! But  it  has  endured  and  serves  admi- 
rably as  a missionary  model  to  this  day. 

Protestant  reformers  lag  behind 

Had  Martin  Luther  not  reacted  against 
the  missionary  orders  — especially  the 
Dominicans  and  Franciscans,  as  in  his 
preface  to  Alber's  The  Fool's  Mirror  — 
the  first  250  years  of  Protestantism 
might  not  have  been  so  astonishingly 
sterile  in  missionary  outreach.  Without 
a structure  for  missionary  ministry  com- 
parable to  the  orders,  Protestantism 
turned  in  upon  itself,  as  a church  in  mis- 
sion among  the  churched,  and  left  the 
world  to  the  untiring  friars  and  the 
Jesuits. 

It  is  significant  that  when  the  Luth- 
eran monarch  Frederick  IV  of  Denmark 
looked  about  for  his  first  foreign  mis- 
sionaries in  1706,  he  went  not  to  the  or- 


ganized church,  but  to  the  independent 
Pietists,  and  offical  Lutheranism  thun- 
dered against  the  folly  of  a mission  to 
savages.  The  voluntary  mission  society, 
supported  by  no  single  church  body,  re- 
mained the  dominant  German  pattern 
up  into  the  1950's. 

Anglicans,  less  anti-Catholic  and  more 
pragmatic  than  Luther,  proved  more 
flexible  than  the  continental  Lutheran 
and  Reformed  churches.  They  eventu- 
ally allowed  two  different  missionary 
societies  within  their  one  church  — the 
older  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel,  for  the  more  establishment- 
minded,  and  a new  Church  Missionary 
Society  for  the  more  independent  "evan- 
gelicals." 

An  "even-tempered  plurality" 

Max  Warren's  article  "Why  Mission- 
ary Societies  and  Not  Missionary  Chur- 
ches?" is  a beautifully  even-tempered 
defense  of  such  plurality  of  mission 
structures  within  the  unity  of  the 
Church: 

"To  imagine  the  religious  societies  of 
the  eighteenth  century  as  being  in  some 
way  'in  opposition'  to  the  Church,  or 
even  to  envisage  them  in  apposition,  as 


Americans  were  even 
more  innovative 

being  over  against  the  Church,  is  to  do 
despite  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  and  to 
his  working  in  history.  It  is  a wrong  in- 
terpretation of  the  facts.  No,  official 
leadership  does  not  by  itself  constitute 
the  Church.  Nor  is  the  central  adminis- 
tration of  a denomination  the  Church" 
(italics  his). 

Americans  were  even  more  innova- 
tive. Instead  of  one  church  with  two 
missionary  societies,  they  formed  one 
missionary  society  for  two  still-sepa- 


26 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


rated  churches  — the  Congregationalist 
and  Presbyterian  — and  for  any  others 
which  might  wish  to  cooperate.  The  fa- 
mous American  Board  of  Commission- 
ers for  Foreign  Missions,  organized  in 
1810  after  the  pattern  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  became  the  mission- 
ary agency  for  both  denominations.  On 
both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  this  type  of 
parachurch  structure  of  the  voluntary 
mission  societies  turned  out  to  be  the 
dominant  form  of  19th  century  Protes- 
tant overseas  missions. 

An  ironic  switch  in  Presbyterianism 
But  as  early  as  1837,  American  Pres- 
byterians began  to  have  second  thoughts 
about  independence  in  mission.  A year 
later,  the  Presbyterian  General  Assem- 
bly tore  itself  in  half  over  the  issue 
(among  other  issues  in  question)  of 
whether  Presbyterian  missions  could 


This  was  the  dominant 
form  of  19th  century 
Protestant  Missions 


properly  be  entrusted  to  an  independent 
agency  not  under  the  direct  control  of 
the  Church.  Its  "liberal"  wing  remained 
loyal  to  the  parachurch  society  and  was 
drummed  out  of  the  Church. 

The  "conservative"  wing,  remaining 
in  the  assembly,  separated  itself  from 
the  highly  successful  voluntary  society 
for  missions,  and  formed  an  equally  suc- 
cessful denominational  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions.  By  the  end  of  the  century, 
mainline  church  agencies,  denomination- 
ally controlled,  became  the  ascendant 
organizational  form  of  missions. 

The  20th  century  brought  an  ironic 
switch.  In  the  1930's  — just  as  the  de- 
nominationally-controlled mainline  mis- 
sion boards  were  proving  their  ability  to 
plant  flourishing  younger  churches 


around  the  world  — an  abrupt  reversal 
of  the  trend  took  place,  particularly  in 
North  America. 

Earlier,  it  had  been  the  "liberals"  who 
championed  the  parachurch  approach  to 
mission.  About  a century  later,  around 
the  year  1937,  it  was  the  "conservatives" 
who  broke  away  from  the  denomina- 
tions in  ever-increasing  numbers  to  form 
independent  societies  and  to  swell  the 
ranks  of  what  by  then  were  being  called 
"faith  missions."  A related  development 
was  the  emergence  of  independent  de- 
nominations with  a strong  focus  on  mis- 
sions. 

By  1960  the  "center  of  gravity  of  Prot- 
estant missionary  sending  agencies"  had 
shifted  sharply  away  from  the  mainline 
agencies  towards  parachurch  missions 
and  independent  denominations.  Today 
the  imbalance  is  overwhelming.  Almost 
90%  of  the  full-time  North  American 
mission  force,  as  we  noted  above,  oper- 
ates outside  the  councils  of  churches. 

Those  mission  agencies  which  send 
out  across  the  world  the  greater  number 
of  missionaries  are  all  parachurch  bod- 
ies, like  Wycliff  Bible  Translators,  or  be- 
long to  independent  denominations,  like 
the  Southern  Baptists.  These  two  top  the 
list  of  the  25  largest.  The  first  large  tradi- 
tional denomination  to  appear  on  the 
list,  the  United  Methodist  Board  of 
Global  Ministries,  is  number  20. 

Definitions  without  agreement 

We  turn  now,  somewhat  reluctantly, 
from  history  to  the  harder  task  of  grop- 
ing for  definitions. 

Parallels  from  history  must  be  treated 
with  caution.  It  is  easy  to  jump  too 
quickly  from  resemblances  of  form  and 
function  to  assumptions  of  identity.  In 
the  New  Testament,  for  example,  the 
apostles  in  Jerusalem  were  not  a Na- 
tional Council  of  Churches.  Nor  was  St. 
Paul  working  for  Campus  Crusade. 


Chapter  2:  THE  SENDING  BODY 


27 


A matter  of  definitions 

The  heart  of  our  problem  centers 
around  the  definition  of  the  church,  as 
Warren  suggests  in  the  paragraph  we 
quoted  above.  If  no  agreement  can  be 
reached  on  so  basic  a definition  as  that, 
discussion  of  relationships  between 
church  and  parachurch  will  always  end 
in  frustration.  Unfortunately,  "church" 
is  one  of  the  most  imprecise  words  in 
the  Christian  lexicon.  And  to  add  the 
prefix  "para"  to  it,  only  makes  it  fuzzier. 

What  is  a church?  This  is  where  the 
ambiguities  begin.  Witness  the  con- 
fusion — both  legal  and  ecclesiastical  — 
between  a church,  a confessional  body,  a 
denomination,  a congregation,  a sect 
and  a cult.  And  what  is  a parachurch?  a 
voluntary  society?  a service  agency?  an 
electronic  television  program?  a semi- 
nary chapel?  a denominational  mission 
agency?  a faith  mission?  a task  force? 
The  list  could  go  on  and  on. 

A second  look  at  "church" 

Not  every  true  believer  is  content  with 
John  Calvin's  classic  definition  of  the 
"marks"  of  the  church:  faithful  preaching 
and  hearing  of  the  gospel  and  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  sacraments  as  insti- 
tuted by  Christ.  However  much  one 
may  be  biased  in  Calvin's  favor,  as  is  the 
present  writer,  it  is  difficult  to  stop  here. 
Once  one  starts  to  list  the  marks  of  the 
true  church,  to  stop  with  two  or  to  find 
agreement  on  their  priority  and  indis- 
pensability is  next  to  impossible.  Calvin 
himself  often  added  a third  mark,  disci- 
pline, which  refers  not  only  to  the 
church's  authority,  but  to  its  moral,  ethi- 
cal and  social  dimensions. 

The  Salvation  Army,  which  was  origi- 
nally parachurch,  is  now  as  much  or 
more  truly  a church  — albeit  without 
the  traditional  sacraments  — as  some 
churches  with  sacraments  but  without 
Christian  service  to  the  poor,  or  others 


which  celebrate  the  sacraments  but  have 
lost  their  moral  and  theological  disci- 
pline. 

Is  there  a difference? 

Calvin  at  least  was  right  in  his  willing- 
ness to  distinguish  between  essentials 
and  non-essentials,  and  in  his  emphatic 
warnings,  on  the  one  hand,  against 
schismatic  temper  — which  is  the  beset- 


“Where  Jesus  Christ  is,  there 
is  the  Church " — Ignatius  of 
Antioch 

ting  sin  of  the  parachurch  — and,  on  the 
other  hand,  against  ecclesiastical  arro- 
gance — which  is  an  endemic  fault  in 
the  churches.  The  latter  he  rejected  as 
"monarchy  among  ministers,"  citing 
Paul's  claim  to  equality  with  the  Twelve. 

Does  this  suggest  that  ultimately  there 
is  no  difference  between  church  and 
parachurch?  Not  quite,  but  it  does  raise 
questions.  Is  the  church  a worshiping 
fellowship  of  believers?  So  are  many 
parachurch  organizations.  Is  the 
parachurch  a service  agency?  So  are 
some  churches.  Is  the  church  where  the 
Word  of  God  is  faithfully  preached?  In- 
dependent missions  do  that.  So  do  semi- 
naries. And  television  evangelists. 

Too  big  to  be  boxed  in 
Perhaps  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
too  big  to  be  boxed  in  by  Catholic  orders 
or  Protestant  reformers. 

There  are  always  new  dimensions 
which  we  may  have  overlooked  — the 
exercise  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  gifts,  the  ful- 
fillment of  God's  missionary  purpose, 
the  manifestation  of  his  Kingdom,  the 
fellowship  of  the  saints,  the  school  of 
discipleship,  the  place  of  prayer.  Like 
his  person  and  his  work,  the  Body  of 
Christ  defies  adequate  description  in 
human  language. 


28 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


A one-line  definition 

Long  before  Calvin's  time,  Ignatius  of 
Antioch,  bishop  of  the  church  which  less 
than  60  years  earlier  had  sent  Paul  on 
his  first  missionary  journey,  left  us  a 
memorable  one-line  definition  of  the 
Church.  He  was  a strong  defender  of  the 
power  of  bishops,  but  in  a letter  written 
on  his  way  to  martyrdom  in  Rome  about 
107  A.D.,  he  returned  to  the  basics. 
"Where  Jesus  Christ  is,  there  is  the 
Church,"  he  said  simply. 

There  is  an  echo  of  the  same  sentiment 
in  Irenaeus  a generation  later.  "Where 
the  Church  is,  there  is  the  Spirit  of  God; 
and  where  the  Spirit  of  God  is,  there  is 
the  Church  and  every  grace."  It  was  an 
age  closer  to  the  apostles  than  ours,  and 
perhaps  truer  to  the  apostolic  concept  of 
the  Church.  Who  will  deny  to 
parachurch  agencies  the  presence  and 
power  of  Christ  and  his  Spirit? 

Then  what  is  the  real  difference  be- 
tween church  and  parachurch? 

Some  say  the  difference  lies  in  the  fact 
that  the  Church  is  the  whole  Body  of 
Christ , whereas  parachurch  agencies  are 
never  more  than  incomplete  parts.  But 
what  church  today  claims  to  be  the 
whole  Body?  There  is  only  one  Head  — 
Christ.  All  the  other  parts  are  precisely 
that  — parts  — the  parachurches  no  less 
parts  of  the  one  Body  than  the  churches, 
and  each  member  of  the  Body  no  less 
interdependent  than  all  the  other  mem- 
bers. 

No  more  reprehensible 

This  puts  church /parachurch  tensions 
in  a different,  less  pejorative  perspective. 
It  is  unfortunately  true  that  there  is  as 
much  organizational  tension  between 
the  churches  themselves  as  between 
church  and  parachurch,  and  one  is  no 
more  reprehensible  than  the  other . 

Others  say  that  the  difference  is  a mat- 
ter of  recognition  and  acceptance  by 


some  higher  authority.  If  so,  by  what 
authority?  The  word  "church"  derives 
from  the  Greek  kuriakon  and  simply 
means  "that  which  belongs  to  the  Lord." 
This  could  apply  equally  well  to  church 
or  parachurch.  Paul's  favorite  word  for 
the  church,  ekklesia,  from  which  the  Eng- 
lish language  derives  "ecclesiastic, 
means  "a  community"  or  "a  called  gath- 
ering," and  Paul  never  tires  of  pointing 
out  that  the  calling  is  from  God,  not 
from  any  human  source. 

Were  not  the  Protestant  denomina- 
tions themselves  non-churches  or 
worse  yet,  anti-churches  — to  some 
Catholics  before  Vatican  II?  But  what 

On  a larger  scale , is  not  the 
World  Council  of  Churches  a 
parachurch  agency  ? 

Protestant  denomination  would  accept 
the  label  "parachurch"  as  if  its  church- 
ness  were  of  an  inferior  order?  To  strict 
anabaptists,  is  not  any  church  organiza- 
tion beyond  the  worshiping  congrega- 
tion a parachurch?  But  what  presbytery 
considers  itself  to  be  a lower  governing 
body  than  a congregation? 

On  a larger  scale,  is  not  the  World 
Council  of  Churches  a parachurch 
agency?  Yet  in  a strange  reversal  of 
roles,  membership  in  such  a parachurch 
organization  is  considered  by  some  to  be 
the  authentication  of  a church. 

At  the  other  end  of  the  organizational 
spectrum  from  the  WCC  is  the  fast- 
growing voluntarism  of  the  "tentmaking 
missionaries."  This  is  a model  so  old 
that  it  traces  back  to  the  Apostle  Paul, 
but  so  recently  revived  and  organizing 
so  rapidly  that  for  the  first  time  this  edi- 
tion of  the  Handbook  will  attempt  to 
track  it.  (See  this  14th  Mission  Handbook , 
'Tentmaking  Today,"  p.  31). 


Chapter  2:  THE  SENDING  BODY 


29 


Pathways  to  cooperation 

Despite  these  ambiguities  of  defini- 
tion, however,  and  beyond  the  confu- 
sion they  create,  there  does  remain  a 
feeling  of  difference  between  church  and 
parachurch.  But  if  history  leaves  us  with 
tensions,  and  if  our  definitions  — even 
with  the  guidance  of  Scripture  — lead 
us  to  no  Christian  consensus,  how  do 
Christians  deal  with  this  difference? 

One  helpful  approach  is  Ralph  Win- 
ter's "warp-and-woof"  analogy,  exposed 
in  a series  of  pathfinding  articles  on 
"The  Two  Structures  of  Mission."  In 
them  he  borrows  terms  from  the  social 
sciences  and  describes  a church  as  a mo- 
dality, and  a parachurch  agency  as  a - 
sodalilty. 

He  uses  modality  to  define  the  general, 
formal,  inclusive  structure  of  a church, 
as  embracing  all  the  Christians  within  it 
— young  or  old,  male  or  female,  clergy 
or  laity  — irrespective  of  their  differing 
functions.  It  is  a "full  community," 
charged  with  declaring  and  doing  the 
whole  counsel  of  God. 

Sodalities,  however,  are  voluntary 
functional  groups,  organized  for  a spe- 
cial task  or  purpose.  They  "do  not  by 
themselves  constitute  a self-perpetuat- 
ing community."  Since  they  do  not  pre- 
tend to  be  the  "full  community,"  they 
can  serve  several  communities,  cutting 
across  the  lines  of  church  modalities. 
Such  would  be  a missionary  order  like 
the  Jesuits  — within  the  papal  modality, 
but  transcending  diocesan  episcopal  mo- 
dalities. 

A Protestant  parallel  would  be  the  in- 
terdenominational missionary  societies, 
such  as  the  early  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
serving  both  Congregationalism  and 
Presbyterianism,  or  the  more  modern 
"faith"  missions. 


Ambiguities  persist 
Winter's  irenic  thesis  is  that  the 
Church  needs  both  modalities  and  so- 
dalities, as  woven  cloth  needs  both  a 
warp  and  a woof.  But  he  admits  that 
even  this  analysis  does  not  clear  away 
the  ambiguities.  Sodalities  merge  into 
modalities,  as  specialized  voluntary  so- 
cieties sometimes  become  denomina- 
tions. And  churches  — particularly  first- 


" Service  as  an  arm  of  the 
Church  is  best."  — John  Stott 


generation  churches  — often  look  and 
act  like  sodalities.  In  fact,  humanly 
speaking,  the  whole  Church  on  earth  is  a 
voluntary  society. 

Another  extremely  valuable  survey  of 
the  problem  is  a handbook  on  church- 
parachurch  relations  prepared  by  the 
Lausanne  Committee  for  World  Evan- 
gelization, entitled  Cooperating  in  World 
Evangelization. 

Its  identification  and  description  of 
five  major  areas  of  friction  is  particularly 
helpful:  (1)  "dogmatism  about  non-es- 
sentials," (2)  "the  threat  of  conflicting 
authorities,"  (3)  "strained  relationships," 
(4)  "rivalry  between  ministries,"  and  (5) 
"suspicion  about  finances."  The  hand- 
book analyzes  each  area  of  tension  in 
some  detail,  with  a careful  balance  of 
church  and  parachurch  perspectives. 

Better  than  that,  it  goes  on  to  suggest 
approaches  to  mutual  understanding 
and  cooperation.  "When  two  groups 
(one  church,  one  parachurch)  want  the 
same  people,  the  same  programs,  the 
same  dollars  and  the  same  authority,  a 
clash  is  inevitable  and  both  ministries 
suffer."  No  one  organizational  pattern  of 
relationship  will  solve  all  the  tensions, 
but  cooperation  is  absolutely  impera- 
tive. Speaking  from  the  parachurch  side 


30 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


of  the  tension,  the  Lausanne  Committee 
was  "largely  in  agreement  with  the 
statement  by  John  Stott  that 
'independence  of  the  church  is  bad,  co- 
operation with  the  church  is  better,  ser- 
vice as  an  arm  of  the  church  is  best . 

More  study  needed 

A similar  study  of  the  issues  should  be 
undertaken  by  the  churches.  Much 
thinking  remains  to  be  done  about  the 
doctrine  of  the  Church.  A better  defini- 
tion of  ecumenics  is  needed  than  inter- 
church  relations."  Until  the  churches 
take  parachurch  ministries  more  seri- 
ously, they  will  continue  to  spin  in  their 
own  circles  while  growth  passes  them 

by- 

There  was  a time  when  national  Chris- 
tian councils  included  delegated,  voting 
representation  from  interdenomina- 
tional and  independent  agencies.  Then 
they  became  "national  councils  of 
churches ,"  and  with  the  narrowing  of  the 
base  came  a limiting  of  vision  and  a di- 
minishing of  mission.  Perhaps  the 
churches  need  both  Christian  councils 
and  councils  of  churches  with  the  two  in 
constant  conversation  and  interaction, 
one  focused  on  outreach,  the  other  on 
relationships. 

None  of  the  above  ways  of  approach- 
ing the  tensions  will  bring  in  the  mil- 
lenium,  when  "the  lion  shall  lie  down 
with  the  lamb."  Lambs  are  not  even 
lying  down  with  lambs  at  present 
they  are  all  acting  like  lions.  But  there 
are  ways  of  reducing  the  tension. 

In  the  absence  of  a final  solution,  I 
suggest  a few  guidelines  for  consider- 
ation. The  Far  East  would  call  them 


proverbs.  Like  the  laws  of  grace  in  the 
Bible  — which  are  neither  all  grace  nor 
entirely  law  — proverbs  seek  a balance 
of  wisdom  that  is  open  to  seemingly 
contradictory  facts.  These  will  not  dispel 
the  tensions,  but  they  may  help  Chris- 
tians to  deal  with  them.  Each  law  has 
two  parts  — one  speaks  to  the  church, 
the  other  to  the  parachurch. 

Lights  to  walk  by 

First:  "Power  corrupts  and  absolute 
power  corrupts  absolutely."  (That  is  for 
the  church).  But  freedom  also  corrupts, 
and  absolute  freedom  corrupts  abso- 
lutely. (That  is  for  the  parachurch).  This 
is  the  law  of  original  sin. 

Second:  Churches  don't  grow;  their 
parts  do.  But  only  the  relation  of  the 
parts  to  the  whole  prevents  growth  from 
becoming  deformity.  This  is  the  law  of 
the  body  and  the  cells. 

Third:  "Let  the  church  be  the  church," 
and  the  parachurch,  parachurch.  When 
the  church  thinks  everything  it  does  is 
"mission,"  it  is  thinking  like  a 
parachurch.  When  a parachurch  thinks 
it  must  do  everything,  it  is  acting  like  a 
church.  This  is  the  law  of  defined  re- 
sponsibility. 

And  finally:  "Though  I speak  with  the 
tongues  of  men  and  of  angels...  and... 
have  all  faith  so  that  I can  remove 
mountains...  And  though  I bestow  all 
my  goods  to  feed  the  poor...  and  have 
not  love,  it  profits  me  nothing." 

This  is  the  law  of  love.  It  cannot  be  di- 
vided into  two  parts.  Like  the  Spirit  who 
gives  it,  it  holds  the  parts  together. 


2 


Meanwhile,  debate  over  ordination  of 
'omen  and  attitudes  tpward  homosexu- 
lity  are  causing  contention  and  threat- 
ning  division  in  the  churches. While 
lainline  Christianity  is  declining, 
mailer  informal  groups,  and  charis- 
latic  congregations  are  growing  and 
lese  may  provide  a catalyst  for  a genu- 
le  revival. 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK  0 
FiirvivuvU  C Pt\  MWC 

1990  is  indeed  different  from  1930  — 
or  even  from  last  year.  There  are  new 
advances  to  be  consolidated,  new  barri- 
ers to  be  prayed  away,  new  growth  to 
recognize  and  new  doors  to  open. 

Seen  together  in  this  way,  it  is  clear 
that  around  the  globe,  God  is  at  work, 
providing  for  this  generation  a unique 
opportunity  for  effective  Christian  wit- 
ness. 


REFERENCES 

David  B.  Barrett,  ed.,  World  Christian  Encyclopedia,  New  York:  Oxford  University  Press,  1982 

, Annual  Statistical  Table  on  Global  Mission:  1988",  International  Bulletin  of  Missionary 

Research,  January,  1988 

George  Gallup,  Jr.  and  George  O'Connell,  Who  Do  Americans  Say  That  1 Am?  Philadelphia:  West- 
minster, 1986 

Kenneth  Scott  Latourette,  A History  of  the  Expansion  of  Christianity,  New  York:  Harper,  1937 

Larry  D.  Pate,  From  Every  People,  A Handbook  of  Two-Thirds  World  Missions  with  Directory  I Histo- 
ries! Analysis,  Monrovia,  CA:  MARC,  1989 

Reports  from:  David  Adeney  (China),  Tokunboh  Adeyemo  (Africa),  David  Lim  (Asia),  David  Mil- 
likan (Australia),  J.  Dudley  Woodbeny  (Muslim  world),  Lany  Keyes  (Third-World  missions) 
and  Greater  Europe  Mission 

Newsletters:  All  Africa  Press  Service  (Nairobi);  Asia  Focus,  (Hong  Kong);  Asia  Lutheran  Press  Service 
(Hong  Kong);  China  News  and  Church  Report  (Hong  Kong);  Latin  America  Press  (Lima);  Religion 
in  Communist  Dominated  Areas  (New  York);  Religion  in  Commiunist  Lands  (London:  Keston  Col- 
lege); Meso- America  (San  Jose,  Costa  Rica) 

Plus  "Christianity  in  the  World:  An  Overview,"  13th  Mission  Handbook,  MARC,  1986 


Chapter  2 


it  »f 


THE  SENDING  BODY 

How  does  the  Church 
organize  for  mission? 


By  Samuel  Hugh  Moffett 


The  TWO  MOST  COMMONLY  recog- 
nized forms  of  organization  for  mis- 
sion are  often  labeled  "church"  and 
"parachurch,"  and  some  may  be  sur- 
prised that  the  Mission  Handbook  (both 
the  13th  and  14th  editions)  does  not  cat- 
alogue the  sending  societies  in  those 
terms.  It  simply  lists  them  alphabetically 
without  regard  to  their  basic  ecclesiasti- 
cal nature. 

There  is  an  advantage  to  this.  It  fo- 
cuses on  common  interests  and  concerns 
rather  than  on  differences.  It  brings  us 
closer  to  the  spirit  of  Jesus'  prayer  in 
John  17. 

Differences  need  not  be  highlighted 
But  recognition  of  diversity  in  the  way 
Christians  organize  for  mission  need  not 
destroy  our  unity  in  Christ.  Those  who 
think  of  the  denominations  as  being 
"church"  and  the  independent  and 
transdenominational  agencies  as  "para- 
church"  will  discover  in  this  edition  of 
the  Handbook  about  121  of  the  former 
and  643  of  the  latter.  They  appear  side- 
by-side  in  this  same  mission  resource 


volume  as  significant  parts  of  the  worl 
wide  outreach  of  the  Body  of  Jes 
Christ.  The  fact  that  differences  are  n 
highlighted,  and  that  together,  chur 
and  parachurch  are  seen  as  constitute 
a mission  "team"  is  in  itself  cause  f 
thanksgiving. 

This  does  not  mean  there  are  no  te 
sions.  Nor  is  there  anything  new  abo 
their  existence.  There  has  always  be 
friction  between  the  Church  and  the  v< 
untary  societies  which  its  members  foi 
among  themselves  for  specific  actio 
The  organized  body  has  frequently  be 
at  odds  with  its  individual  members 
mission. 

Perhaps  it  was  this  tug-of-war  b 
tween  institutional  structures  and  t 
functional  freedom  of  Christians  in  m 
sion  that  led  John  R.  Mott  to  urge  du- 
rians to  "organize  as  if  everything  d 
pended  on  the  organization,  and  pray 
if  everything  depended  on  prayer." 

But  call  it  what  you  will,  this  tensii 
between  "order  and  ardor,"  betwei 
Church  and  para-church,  between  tl 


Dr.  Samuel  H.  Moffett  was  born  and  raised  in  Korea  where  his  parents  were  pioneer  m 
sionaries.  Educated  at  Wheaton  College,  Moody  Bible  Institute,  Princeton  Seminary  and  Yi 
Universisty,  he  returned  to  the  Orient  as  a missionary  to  China.  Expelled  by  the  Commun 
government,  he  moved  to  Korea  for  a distinguished  career  in  theological  education,  and  is  ni 
professor  of  History  / Missions  / Ecumenics  at  Princeton  Seminary. 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


structure  and  the  individual,  is  a cre- 
ative force  as  old  as  Paul's  encounter 
with  Peter  in  Antioch,  and  as 
troublingly  contemporary  as  a 20th  cen- 
tury Protestant  schism.  It  can  best  be  un- 
derstood, therefore,  in  a context  of  his- 
tory. For  'The  real  essence  of  the  real 
Church,"  as  Hans  Kung  has  written,  "is 
expressed  in  historical  form." 

Individualism  in  ascendancy 
Today7 s statistics  suggest  that  the  tides 
of  history  are  running  in  favor  of  greater 
freedom  in  mission  and  a loosening  of 
ecclesiastically  institutionalized  ties. 
This  is  an  unexpected  reversal  of  a hun- 
dred-year-long tTend  in  North  America 
that  had  been  moving  in  precisely  the 
opposite  direction  since  about  the  mid- 
dle of  the  19th  century.  (See  Earl  R.  Mac- 
Cormac,  "An  Ecumenical  Failure:  The 
Development  of  Congregational  Mis- 
sions and  its  Influence  upon  Presbyteri- 
ans," in  the  Journal  of  Presbyterian  His- 
tory, vol.  44,  no.  4,  Dec.  1966,  pp.  266- 
285.) 

In  1953,  56%  of  North  America's  Pro- 
testant career  missionaries  were  con- 
nected to  national  councils  of  churches 
(U.S.A.  and  Canada),  while  44%  were 
more  independently  related.  But  by 
1985  the  figures  had  been  startlingly  re- 
versed. Only  about  12%  were  in  denom- 
inational mission  boards  represented  on 
the  national  councils,  whereas  the  per- 
centage of  independents  had  doubled 
from  44%  to  88%.  (See  13th  Mission 
Handbook,  p.  39).  If  the  emerging  "tent- 
making missionary"  movement  is  fac- 
tored in,  the  momentum  toward  indi- 
vidualism is  quickening  yet  faster. 

But  how  does  this  present  trend  com- 
pare with  the  broader  sweep  of  history? 

A Church  connection 
In  the  first  century,  a question  came 
up  concerning  the  relationship  between 
recognized  ecclesiastical  authority  (the 
I.  ^ T.  he  IMI  # Cert.c- 


Twelve)  and  a highly  personalized,  but 
amazingly  effective,  mission  (Paul's), 
which  brought  forth  an  eloquent  defense 
of  his  ministry  to  the  Gentiles.  Paul  rec- 
ognized the  imperatives  of  (1)  a Church 
connection,  (2)  a commissioning  from 
the  congregation  in  Antioch,  and  later, 
(3)  the  approval  of  the  leaders  in  Jerusa- 
lem. 

But  when  Paul's  own  authority  was 
questioned,  he  based  the  validity  of  his 
call  and  mission  not  on  the  mandate  of 


Paul's  own  authority  was 
based  on  the  revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ 

any  church  in  Antioch,  or  even  on  the 
sanction  of  the  apostles  in  Jerusalem,  but 
on  the  revelation  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ. 
Only  in  the  assurances  of  a commision- 
ing  beyond  the  power  of  any  human  or- 
ganization to  give,  could  he  be  so  bold 
as  to  "oppose  [Peter]  to  his  face." 

Rome's  modus  vivendi 
In  seventh-century  England,  the  ten- 
sion between  independent  and  church- 
centered  outreach  brought  Celtic  and 
Roman  missions  into  head-on  collision. 
The  former  were  far  more  successful  in 
converting  Scotland  and  England,  but 
the  latter  triumphed  in  organizing  the 
Church.  It  was  the  Irish  monks,  singu- 
larly unfettered  by  diocesan  controls, 
who  largely  Christianized  the  British 
Isles.  But  it  was  a bishop  from  Rome, 
Wilfred  of  York,  who  outmaneuvered 
them  at  Whitby  in  663-664  A.D..  ® 

A different,  but  not  altogether  dis- 
similar, conflict  of  functional  urgencies 
and  organizational  connections  in  the 
ninth  century  kept  Cyril  and  Methodius 
dangling  in  mid-orbit  between  Constan- 
tinople and  Rome,  as  those  two  power- 
ful churches  fought  for  control  of  the 
C . v j elicit  t my)  t lox-nf,  [sf- nr 


Chapter  2:  THE  SENDING  BODY 


4 


brothers'  successful  mission  to  the  Slavs. 
The  missionaries,  however,  were  more 
interested  in  keeping  the  project  in- 
digenously Slavic  than  in  the  issue  of 
with  what  church  it  should  have  its  con- 
nection. ® 

After  a thousand  years  of  trial  and 
error,  Rome  at  last  faced  the  fact  that 
church  structures  and  mission  structures 
might  need  differing  institutional  forms 
and  a flexible  relationship.  Beginning 
with  the  Franciscans  and  Dominicans  in 
the  13th  century,  and  the  Jesuits  in  the 
16th,  the  Pope  began  to  grant  autonomy 
from  lesser  ecclesiastical  authority  than 
his  own  to  a whole  multitude  of  mis- 
sionary orders  (voluntary  societies  for 
mission). 


ganized  church,  but  to  the  independei 
Pietists,  and  offical  Lutheranism  thui 
dered  against  the  folly  of  a mission 
savages.  The  voluntary  mission  sodet 
supported  by  no  single  church  body,  r 
mained  the  dominant  German  pattei 
up  into  the  1950's. 

Anglicans,  less  anti-Catholic  and  mo 
pragmatic  than  Luther,  proved  mo 
flexible  than  the  continental  Luther* 
and  Reformed  churches.  They  event 
ally  allowed  two  different  missiona: 
sodeties  within  their  one  church  — tl 
older  Sodety  for  the  Propagation  of  tl 
Gospel,  for  the  more  establishmen 
minded,  and  a new  Church  Missiona 
Sodety  for  the  more  independent  "eva 
gelicals." 


Freed  from  jealous  ecclesiastical  con- 
trols, these  missionary  societies  ex- 
ploded in  outreach  across  the  world,  far 
beyond  the  borders  of  Christendom.  It  is 
true  that  the  pattern  of  the  Roman  Cath- 
olic orders  had  its  own  problems.  At  one 
unforgettable  point  in  church  history, 
the  Pope  dissolved  the  entire  Jesuit  Sod- 
ety! But  it  has  endured  and  serves  admi- 
rably as  a missionary  model  to  this  day. 

Protestant  reformers  lag  behind 
Had  Martin  Luther  not  reacted  against 
the  missionary  orders  — especially  the 
Dominicans  and  Franciscans,  as  in  his 
preface  to  Alber's  The  Fool's  Mirror 
the  first  250  years  of  Protestantism 
might  not  have  been  so  astonishingly 
sterile  in  missionary  outreach.  Without 
a structure  for  missionary  ministry  com- 
parable to  the  orders,  Protestantism 
turned  in  upon  itself,  as  a church  in  mis- 
sion among  the  churched,  and  left  the 
world  to  the  untiring  friars  and  the 
Jesuits. 


An  "even-tempered  plurality" 

Max  Warren's  article  "Why  Missio 
ary  Sodeties  and  Not  Missionary  Chi. 
ches?"  is  a beautifully  even-temperi 
defense  of  such  plurality  of  missit 
structures  within  the  unity  of  tl 
Church: 

'To  imagine  the  religious  societies 
the  eighteenth  century  as  being  in  sor 
way  'in  opposition'  to  the  Church, 
even  to  envisage  them  in  apposition. 


Americans  were  even 
more  innovative 

being  over  against  the  Church,  is  to  ( 
despite  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  and 
his  working  in  history.  It  is  a wrong  i 
terpretation  of  the  facts.  No,  offici 
leadership  does  not  by  itself  constitu 
the  Church.  Nor  is  the  central  admin 
tration  of  a denomination  the  Churd 
(italics  his).  ® 


26 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


rated  churches  — the  Congregationalist 
and  Presbyterian  — and  for  any  others 
which  might  wish  to  cooperate.  The  fa- 
mous American  Board  of  Commission- 
ers for  Foreign  Missions,  organized  in 
1810  after  the  pattern  of  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  became  the  mission- 
ary agency  for  both  denominations.  On 
both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  this  type  of 
parachurch  structure  of  the  voluntary 
mission  societies  turned  out  to  be  the 
dominant  form  of  19thxentury  Protes- 
tant overseas  missions.  ® 

An  ironic  switch  in  Presbyterianism 
But  as  early  as  1837,  American  Pres- 
byterians began  to  have  second  thoughts 
about  independence  in  mission.  A year 
later,  the  Presbyterian  General  Assem- 
bly tore  itself  in  half  over  the  issue 
(among  other  issues  in  question)  of 
whether  Presbyterian  missions  could 

This  was  the  dominant 
form  of  19th  century 
Protestant  Missions 

properly  be  entrusted  to  an  independent 
agency  not  under  the  direct  control  of 
the  Church.  Its  "liberal"  wing  remained 
loyal  to  the  parachurch  society  and  was 
drummed  out  of  the  Church. 

The  "conservative"  wing,  remaining 
in  the  assembly,  separated  itself  from 
the  highly  successful  voluntary  society 
for  missions,  and  formed  an  equally  suc- 
cessful denominational  Board  of  Foreign 
Mission&r  By  the  end  of  the  century, 
mainline  church  agencies,  denomination- 
ally controlled,  became  the  ascendant 
organizational  form  of  missions. 

The  20th  century  brought  an  ironic 
switch.  In  the  1930's  — just  as  the  de- 
nominationally-controlled mainline  mis- 
sion boards  were  proving  their  ability  to 
-Plant  flourishine  younger  churches 


UIUIUI1::> 1 dm  worKing  ror  campus  irusade. 

© M.V.CWY  ffv/)  si- lot. 

03^^  U,  ; s ^ 1 V4.  T n , 

(t)  Sf K n.'l  ti,.  PUaims  tA.kf  i .O-laoi , C , C A ••  f(. 


around  the  world  — an  abrupt  reversal 
of  the  trend  took  place,  particularly  in 
North  America. 

Earlier,  it  had  been  the  "liberals"  who 
championed  the  parachurch  approach  to 
mission.  About  a century  later,  around 
the  year  1937,  it  was  the  "conservatives" 
who  broke  away  from  the  denomina- 
tions in  ever-increasing  numbers  to  form 
independent  societies  and  to  swell  the 
ranks  of  what  by  then  were  being  called 
"faith  missions."  A related  development 
was  the  emergence  of  independent  de- 
nominations with  a strong  focus  on  mis- 
sions. 

By  1960  the  "center  of  gravity  of  Prot- 
estant missionary  sending  agencies"  had 
shifted  sharply  away  from  the  mainline 
agencies  towards  parachurch  missions 
and  independent  denominations.  Today 
the  imbalance  is  overwhelming^Almost 
90%  of  the  full-time  North  American 
mission  force,  as  we  noted  above,  oper- 
ates outside  the  councils  of  churches. 

Those  mission  agencies  which  send 
out  across  the  world  the  greater  number^ 
of  missionaries  are  all  parachurch  bod- 
ies, like  Wycliff  Bible  Translators,  or  be- 
long to  independent  denominations,  like 
the  Southern  Baptists.  These  two  top  the 
list  of  the  25  largest.  The  first  large  tradi- 
tional denomination  to  appear  on  the 
list,  the  United  Methodist  Board  of 
Global  Ministries,  is  number  20. 

Definitions  without  agreement 

We  turn  now,  somewhat  reluctantly, 
from  history  to  the  harder  task  of  grop- 
ing for  definitions. 

Parallels  from  history  must  be  treated 
with  caution.  It  is  easy  to  jump  too 
quickly  from  resemblances  of  form  and 
function  to  assumptions  of  identity.  In 
the  New  Testament,  for  example,  the 
apostles  in  Jerusalem  were  not  a Na- 
tional Council  of  Churches.  Nor  was  St. 
Paul  working  for  Campus  Crusade. 


Chapter  2:  THE  SENDING  BODY 


27 


A matter  of  definitions 

The  heart  of  our  problem  centers 
around  the  definition  of  the  church,  as 
Warren  suggests  in  the  paragraph  we 
quoted  above.  If  no  agreement  can  be 
reached  on  so  basic  a definition  as  that, 
discussion  of  relationships  between 
church  and  parachurch  will  always  end 
in  frustration.  Unfortunately,  "church" 
is  one  of  the  most  imprecise  words  in 
the  Christian  lexicon.  And  to  add  the 
prefix  "para"  to  it,  only  makes  it  fuzzier. 

What  is  a church?  This  is  where  the 
ambiguities  begin.  Witness  the  con- 
fusion — both  legal  and  ecclesiastical  — 
between  a church,  a confessional  body,  a 
denomination,  a congregation,  a sect 
and  a cult.  And  what  is  a parachurch?  a 
voluntary  society?  a service  agency?  an 
electronic  television  program?  a semi- 
nary chapel?  a denominational  mission 
agency?  a faith  mission?  a task  force? 
The  list  could  go  on  and  on. 

A second  look  at  "church" 

Not  every  true  believer  is  content  with 
John  Calvin's  classic  definition  of  the 
"marks"  of  the  church:  faithful  preaching 
and  hearing  of  the  gospel  and  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  sacraments  as  insti- 
tuted by  Christ.  However  much  one 
may  be  biased  in  Calvin's  favor,  as  is  the 
present  writer,  it  is  difficult  to  stop  here. 
Once  one  starts  to  list  the  marks  of  the 
true  church,  to  stop  with  two  or  to  find 
agreement  on  their  priority  and  indis- 
pensability is  next  to  impossible.  Calvin 
himself  often  added  a third  mark,  disci- 
pline, which  refers  not  only  to  the 
church's  authority,  but  to  Us  moral,  ethi- 
cal and  social  dimensions.® 

The  Salvation  Army,  which  was  origi- 
nally parachurch,  is  now  as  much  or 
more  truly  a church  — albeit  without 
the  traditional  sacraments  — as  some 
churches  with  sacraments  but  without 
Christian  service  to  the  poor,  or  others 


which  celebrate  the  sacraments  but  have 
lost  their  moral  and  theological  disci- 
pline. 

Is  there  a difference? 

Calvin  at  least  was  right  in  his  willing- 
ness to  distinguish  between  essentials 
and  non-essentials,  and  in  his  emphatic 
warnings,  on  the  one  hand,  against 
schismatic  temper  — which  is  the  beset- 

" Where  Jesus  Christ  is,  there 
is  the  Church " — Ignatius  of 
Antioch 

ting  sin  of  the  parachurch  — and,  on  the 
other  hand,  against  ecclesiastical  arro- 
gance — which  is  an  endemic  fault  in 
the  churches.  The  latter  he  rejected  as 
"monarchy  among  ministers,"  citing 
Paul's  claim  to  equality  with  the  Twelve. 

Does  this  suggest  that  ultimately  there 
is  no  difference  between  church  and 
parachurch?  Not  quite,  but  it  does  raise 
questions.  Is  the  church  a worshiping 
fellowship  of  believers?  So  are  many 
parachurch  organizations.  Is  the 
parachurch  a service  agency?  So  are 
some  churches.  Is  the  church  where  the 
Word  of  God  is  faithfully  preached?  In- 
dependent missions  do  that.  So  do  semi- 
naries. And  television  evangelists. 

Too  big  to  be  boxed  in 
Perhaps  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
too  big  to  be  boxed  in  by  Catholic  orders 
or  Protestant  reformers. 

There  are  always  new  dimensions 
which  we  may  have  overlooked  — the 
exercise  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  gifts,  the  ful- 
fillment of  God's  missionary  purpose, 
the  manifestation  of  his  Kingdom,  the 
fellowship  of  the  saints,  the  school  of 
discipleship,  the  place  of  prayer.  Like 
his  person  and  his  work,  the  Body  of 
Christ  defies  adequate  description  in 
human  language. 


© 


28 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


A one-line  definition 

Long  before  Calvin's  time,  Ignatius  of 
Antioch,  bishop  of  the  church  which  less 
than  60  years  earlier  had  sent  Paul  on 
his  first  missionary  journey,  left  us  a 
memorable  one-line  definition  of  the 
Church.  He  was  a strong  defender  of  the 
power  of  bishops,  but  in  a letter  written 
on  his  way  to  martyrdom  in  Rome  about 
107  A.D.,  he  returned  to  the  basics. 
"Where  Jesus  Christ  is,  there  is  the 
Church,"  he  said  simply. 

There  is  an  echo  of  the  same  sentiment 
in  Irenaeus  a generation  later.  "Where 
the  Church  is,  there  is  the  Spirit  of  God; 
and  where  the  Spirit  of  God  is,  there  is 
the  Church  and  every  grace."  It  was  an 
age  closer  to  the  apostles  than  ours,  and 
perhaps  truer  to  the  apostolic  concept  of 
the  Church.  Who  will  deny  to 
parachurch  agencies  the  presence  and 
power  of  Christ  and  his  Spirit? 

Then  what  is  the  real  difference  be- 
tween church  and  parachurch? 

Some  say  the  difference  lies  in  the  fact 
that  the  Church  is  the  whole  Body  of 
Christ,  whereas  parachurch  agencies  are 
never  more  than  incomplete  parts.  But 
what  church  today  claims  to  be  the 
whole  Body?  There  is  only  one  Head  — 
Christ.  All  the  other  parts  are  precisely 
that  — parts  — the  parachurches  no  less 
parts  of  the  one  Body  than  the  churches, 
and  each  member  of  the  Body  no  less 
interdependent  than  all  the  other  mem- 
bers. 

No  more  reprehensible 

This  puts  church /parachurch  tensions 
in  a different,  less  pejorative  perspective. 
It  is  unfortunately  true  that  there  is  as 
much  organizational  tension  between 
the  churches  themselves  as  between 
church  and  parachurch,  and  one  is  no 
more  reprehensible  than  the  other. 

Others  say  that  the  difference  is  a mat- 
ter of  recognition  and  acceptance  by 


some  higher  authority.  If  so,  by  what 
authority?  The  word  "church"  derives 
from  the  Greek  kuriakon  and  simply 
means  "that  which  belongs  to  the  Lord." 
This  could  apply  equally  well  to  church 
or  parachurch.  Paul's  favorite  word  for 
the  church,  ekklesia,  from  which  the  Eng- 
lish language  derives  "ecclesiastic," 
means  "a  community"  or  "a  called  gath- 
ering," and  Paul  never  tires  of  pointing 
out  that  the  calling  is  from  God,  not 
from  any  human  source. 

Were  not  the  Protestant  denomina- 
tions themselves  non-churches  — or 
worse  yet,  anti-churches  — to  some 
Catholics  before  Vatican  II?  But  what 


On  a larger  scale , is  not  the 
World  Council  of  Churches  a 
parachurch  agency  ? 


Protestant  denomination  would  accept 
the  label  "parachurch"  as  if  its  church- 
ness  were  of  an  inferior  order?  To  strict 
anabaptists,  is  not  any  church  organiza- 
tion beyond  the  worshiping  congrega- 
tion a parachurch?  But  what  presbytery 
considers  itself  to  be  a lower  governing 
body  than  a congregation? 

On  a larger  scale,  is  not  the  World 
Council  of  Churches  a parachurch 
agency?  Yet  in  a strange  reversal  of 
roles,  membership  in  such  a parachurch 
organization  is  considered  by  some  to  be 
the  authentication  of  a church. 

At  the  other  end  of  the  organizational 
spectrum  from  the  WCC  is  the  fast- 
growing voluntarism  of  the  "tentmaking 
missionaries."  This  is  a model  so  old 
that  it  traces  back  to  the  Apostle  Paul, 
but  so  recently  revived  and  organizing 
so  rapidly  that  for  the  first  time  this  edi- 
tion of  the  Handbook  will  attempt  to 
track  it.  (See  this  14th  Mission  Handbook, 
'Tentmaking  Today,"  p.  31). 


Chapter  2:  THE  SENDING  BODY 


29 


Pathways  to  cooperation 

Despite  these  ambiguities  of  defini- 
tion, however,  and  beyond  the  confu- 
sion they  create,  there  does  remain  a 
feeling  of  difference  between  church  and 
parachurch.  But  if  history  leaves  us  with 
tensions,  and  if  our  definitions  — even 
with  the  guidance  of  Scripture  — lead 
us  to  no  Christian  consensus,  how  do 
Christians  deal  with  this  difference? 


Ambiguities  persist 
Winter's  irenic  thesis  is  that  the 
Church  needs  both  modalities  and  so- 
dalities, as  woven  cloth  needs  both  a 
warp  and  a woof.  But  he  admits  that 
even  this  analysis  does  not  clear  away 
the  ambiguities.  Sodalities  merge  into 
modalities,  as  specialized  voluntary  so- 
cieties sometimes  become  denomina- 
tions. And  churches  — particularly  first- 


One  helpful  approach  is  Ralph  Win- 
ter's "warp-and-wooP'  analogy,  exposed 
in  a series  of  pathfinding  articles  on 
"The  Two  Structures  of  Mission."  In 
them  he  borrows  terms  from  the  social 
sciences  and  describes  a church  as  a mo- 
dality, and  a parachurch  agency  as  a - 
sodalilty.  © 

He  uses  modality  to  define  the  general, 
formal,  inclusive  structure  of  a church, 
as  embracing  all  the  Christians  within  it 
— young  or  old,  male  or  female,  clergy 
or  laity  — irrespective  of  their  differing 
functions.  It  is  a "full  community," 
charged  with  declaring  and  doing  the 
whole  counsel  of  God. 

Sodalities,  however,  are  voluntary 
functional  groups,  organized  for  a spe- 
cial task  or  purpose.  They  "do  not  by 
themselves  constitute  a self-perpetuat- 
ing community."  Since  they  do  not  pre- 
tend to  be  the  "full  community,"  they 
can  serve  several  communities,  cutting 
across  the  lines  of  church  modalities. 
Such  would  be  a missionary  order  like 
the  Jesuits  — within  the  papal  modality, 
but  transcending  diocesan  episcopal  mo- 
dalities. 

A Protestant  parallel  would  be  the  in- 
terdenominational missionary  societies, 
such  as  the  early  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
serving  both  Congregationalism  and 
Presbyterianism,  or  the  more  modern 
"faith"  missions. 


"Service  as  an  arm  of  the 
Church  is  best"  — John  Stott 


generation  churches  — often  look  and 
act  like  sodalities.  In  fact,  humanly 
speaking,  the  whole  Church  on  earth  is  a 
voluntary  society. 

Another  extremely  valuable  survey  of 
the  problem  is  a handbook  on  church- 
parachurch  relations  prepared  by  the 
Lausanne  Committee  for  World  Evan- 
gelization, entitled  Cooperating  in  World 
Evangelization.  @ 

Its  identification  and  description  of 
five  major  areas  of  friction  is  particularly 
helpful:  (1)  "dogmatism  about  non-es- 
sentials," (2)  "the  threat  of  conflicting 
authorities,"  (3)  "strained  relationships," 
(4)  "rivalry  between  ministries,"  and  (5) 
"suspicion  about  finances."  The  hand- 
book analyzes  each  area  of  tension  in 
some  detail,  with  a careful  balance  of 
church  and  parachurch  perspectives. 

Better  than  that,  it  goes  on  to  suggest 
approaches  to  mutual  understanding 
and  cooperation.  "When  two  groups 
(one  church,  one  parachurch)  want  the 
same  people,  the  same  programs,  the 
same  dollars  and  the  same  authority,  a 
clash  is  inevitable  and  both  ministries 
suffer."  No  one  organizational  pattern  of 
relationship  will  solve  all  the  tensions, 
but  cooperation  is  absolutely  impera- 
tive.  Speaking  from  the  parachurch  side 

to  U/~  lift)  'iS-iT,- 


30 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


of  the  tension,  the  Lausanne  Committee 
was  "largely  in  agreement  with  the 
statement  by  John  Stott  that 
'independence  of  the  church  is  bad,  co- 
operation with  the  church  is  better,  ser- 
vice as  an  arm  of  the  church  is  best'." 
More  study  needed 

A similar  study  of  the  issues  should  be 
undertaken  by  the  churches.  Much 
thinking  remains  to  be  done  about  the 
doctrine  of  the  Church.  A better  defini- 
tion of  ecumenics  is  needed  than  "inter- 
church relations."  Until  the  churches 
take  parachurch  ministries  more  seri- 
ously, they  will  continue  to  spin  in  their 
own  circles  while  growth  passes  them 
by. 

There  was  a time  when  national  Chris- 
tian councils  included  delegated,  voting 
representation  from  interdenomina- 
tional and  independent  agencies.  Then 
they  became  "national  councils  of 
churches,"  and  with  the  narrowing  of  the 
base  came  a limiting  of  vision  and  a di- 
minishing of  mission.  Perhaps  the 
churches  need  both  Christian  councils 
and  councils  of  churches  with  the  two  in 
constant  conversation  and  interaction, 
one  focused  on  outreach,  the  other  on 
relationships. 

None  of  the  above  ways  of  approach- 
ing the  tensions  will  bring  in  the  mil- 
lenium,  when  "the  lion  shall  lie  down 
with  the  lamb."  Lambs  are  not  even 
lying  down  with  lambs  at  present  — 
they  are  all  acting  like  lions.  But  there 
are  ways  of  reducing  the  tension. 

In  the  absence  of  a final  solution,  I 
suggest  a few  guidelines  for  consider- 
ation. The  Far  East  would  call  them 


proverbs.  Like  the  laws  of  grace  in  the 
Bible  — which  are  neither  all  grace  nor 
entirely  law  — proverbs  seek  a balance 
of  wisdom  that  is  open  to  seemingly 
contradictory  facts.  These  will  not  dispel 
the  tensions,  but  they  may  help  Chris- 
tians to  deal  with  them.  Each  law  has 
two  parts  — one  speaks  to  the  church, 
the  other  to  the  parachurch. 

Lights  to  walk  by 

First:  "Power  corrupts  and  absolute 
power  corrupts  absolutely."  (That  is  for 
the  church).  But  freedom  also  corrupts, 
and  absolute  freedom  corrupts  abso- 
lutely. (That  is  for  the  parachurch).  This 
is  the  law  of  original  sin. 

Second:  Churches  don't  grow;  their 
parts  do.  But  only  the  relation  of  the 
parts  to  the  whole  prevents  growth  from 
becoming  deformity.  This  is  the  law  of 
the  body  and  the  cells. 

Third:  "Let  the  church  be  the  church," 
and  the  parachurch,  parachurch.  When 
the  church  thinks  everything  it  does  is 
"mission,"  it  is  thinking  like  a 
parachurch.  When  a parachurch  thinks 
it  must  do  everything,  it  is  acting  like  a 
church.  This  is  the  law  of  defined  re- 
sponsibility. 

And  finally:  'Though  I speak  with  the 
tongues  of  men  and  of  angels...  and... 
have  all  faith  so  that  I can  remove 
mountains...  And  though  I bestow  all 
my  goods  to  feed  the  poor...  and  have 
not  love,  it  profits  me  nothing." 

This  is  the  law  of  love.  It  cannot  be  di- 
vided into  two  parts.  Like  the  Spirit  who 
gives  it,  it  holds  the  parts  together. 


Chapter  3 

TENTMAKERS  TODAY 


An  Update 


By  J.  Christy  Wilson , Jr. 


SEEN  FROM  EVERY  angle,  today's 
"tentmakers"  constitute  a move- 
ment to  be  reckoned  with.  They  are 
modern  missionaries  striving  to  imitate 
the  Apostle  Paul,  who  made  tents  for  a 
living  while  preaching  the  gospel 
throughout  the  Roman  world. 

Don  Hamilton  (author  of  Tentmakers 
Speak,  Duarte,  CA,  1987)  identifies  73 
mission  agencies  with  tentmaking  de- 
partments. At  the  time  of  this  writing,  64 
of  these  had  reported  their  data  for  this 
2 4th  Mission  Handbook  (MARC,  1989). 

Their  responses  indicated  that  there 
are  roughly  2,250  tentmakers  linked  to 
the  agencies  based  in  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  and  one  of  those  denomi- 
nations stated  that  it  alone  had  1,400 
commissioned  lay  workers  overseas. 

Since  80%  of  the  unreached  people 
groups  of  the  world  today  live  in  areas 
which  restrict  the  entry  and  movement 
of  professional  missionaries  (cf.  Tetsui 
Yamamori,  God's  New  Envoys,  Portland, 
OR,  1987),  tentmaking  Christians  who 
stand  ready  to  minister  cross-culturally 
need  to  be  mobilized. The  Lausanne 


Committee  for  World  Evangelization 
has  recognized  this  and  named  a task 
force  to  prepare  a 'Tentmaking  Track" 
to  sensitize  and  energize  the  1989  LCWE 
Congress  (Lausanne  II  in  Manila). 
Worldwide  input  sought 

To  this  end,  tentmaking  consultations 
were  planned  around  the  globe  in  order 
for  the  task  force  to  get  input  from  self- 
supporting  witnesses  worldwide. 

The  first  was  held  in  Sao  Paulo,  Brazil, 
in  conjunction  with  the  COMIBAM 
(Ibero-American  Missionary)  Confer- 
ence in  November,  1987.  The  second 
was  in  Georgia,  in  March  1988.  Others 
were  held  in  South  Africa,  Australia  and 
Singapore  in  July,  and  Cyprus  in  No- 
vember of  that  same  year,  and  in  early 
1989,  in  Switzerland  and  India. 

A measure  of  the  booming  interest  in 
tentmaking  has  been  the  InterVarsity 
Student  Missionary  Convention  held  in 
Urbana,  IL,  in  the  last  days  of  1987.  At 
the  preceding  triennial  gathering  in 
1984,  there  had  been  only  one  seminar 
on  tentmaking,  although  2,800  students 
signed  up  for  it! 


DlV'JC,hriSty  Wilson'  Jr-' is  an  enthusiastic  advocate  of  tentmaking  as  a missionary 
method,  having  served  for  twenty  years  in  Afghanistan,  teaching  English  to  help  support  him- 
self while  pastoring  and  evangelizing.  He  has  studied  at  Princeton  University,  Princeton 
Seminary,  Cambridge  and  Edinburgh,  and  currently  is  professor  of  World  Evangelization  and 
Uean  of  the  Chapel  at  Gordon-Conwell  Seminary,  South  Hamilton,  MA.  He  is  the  author  of 
l oday  s Tentmakers,"  Wheaton,  IL  TYNDALE  HOUSE,  1979. 


THE  SENDING  BODY 


/f*} 


Hew  does  the  Choich  o i g a 


By  SamueJ  Bugb  Afoffeff 


The  two  most  commonly  recognized  forms  of 
organization  for  mission  are  often  labeled 
"church"  and  "paiachurch,"  and  some  may  be 
surprised  that  the  AdRcsja/r  Na/tdhool  (both  the 
13th  and  14th  editions)  does  not  catalogue  the 
sending  societies  in  those  terms.  It  simply  lists 
them  alphabetically  without  regard  to  their 
basic  ecclesiastical  nature. 

There  is  an  advantage  to  this.  It  focuses  on 
our  common  interests  and  concerns  rather  than 
our  differences.  It  brings  us  closer  to  the  spirit 
of  Jesus’  prayer  in  John  17. 

But  recognition  of  diversity  in  the  way  Chris- 
tians organize  for  mission  need  not  destroy  our 
unity  in  Christ.  Those  who  think  of  the 
denominations  as  being  "church"  and  the  inde- 
pendent and  transdenominational  agencies  as 
"parachurch"  will  discover  in  this  edition  of  the 
MandbaaA  about  121  of  the  former  and  643  of 
the  latter.  They  appear  side-by-side  in  this 
same  mission  resource  volume  as  significant 
parts  of  the  worldwide  outreach  of  the  Body  of 
Jesus  Christ.  The  fact  that  differences  are  not 
highlighted,  and  that  together,  church  and 
parachurch  are  seen  as  constituting  a mission 
"team"  is  in  itself  cause  for  thanksgiving. 


ize  for  mission? 


This  does  not  mean  there  are  no  tensions. 
Nor  is  there  anything  new  about  their  exist- 
ence. There  has  always  been  friction  between 
the  Church  and  the  voluntary  societies  which 
its  members  form  among  themselves  for 
specific  action.  The  organized  body  has  fre- 
quently been  at  odds  with  its  individual  mem- 
bers in  mission. 

Perhaps  it  was  this  tug-of-war  between  institu- 
tional structures  and  the  functional  freedom  of 
Christians  in  mission  that  led  John  R.  Mott  to 
urge  Christians  to  "organize  as  if  everything 
depended  on  the  organization,  and  pray  as  if 
everything  depended  on  prayer."  But  call  it 
what  you  will,  this  tension  between  “order  and 
ardor,"  between  Church  and  para-  church,  be- 
tween the  structure  and  the  individual,  is  a crea- 
tive force  as  old  as  Paul’s  encounter  with  Peter 
in  Antioch,  and  as  troublingly  contemporary  as 
a 20th  century  Protestant  schism. 

It  can  best  be  understood,  therefore,  in  a con- 
text of  history.  For  "The  real  essence  of  the 
real  Church,"  as  Hans  Kung  has  written,  "is  ex- 
pressed in  historical  form." 

Indhrktaafism  in  ascendancy 

Today’s  statistics  suggest  that  the  tides  of  his- 
tory are  running  in  favor  of  greater  freedom  in 


THE  SENDING  BODY  1 


mission  and  a loosening  of  ecclesiastically  in- 
stitutionalized ties.  This  is  an  unexpected  rever- 
sal of  a hundred -year  long  trend  in  North 
America  that  had  been  moving  in  precisely  the 
opposite  direction  since  about  the  middle  of 
the  19th  century.  (See  Earl  R.  MacCormac, 
"An  Ecumenical  Failure:  The  Development  of 
Congregational  Missions  and  its  Influence 
upon  Presbyterians,"  in  the  Journal  of  Pres  - 
by ferian  History,  voL  44.  no.  4.  Dec.  1966.  pp 
266  285.) 

Today’s  statistics  suggest  that 

the  tides  of  history  are  running 
in  favor  of  greater  freedom 

in  mission 


In  1953,  56%  of  North  America's  Protestant 
career  missionaries  were  connected  to  national 
councils  of  churches  (U.S.A.  and  Canada), 
while  44%  were  more  independently  related. 
But  by  1985  the  figures  had  been  startlingly 
reversed.  Only  about  12%  were  in  denomina- 
tional mission  boards  represented  on  the  na- 
tional councils,  whereas  the  percentage  of 
independents  had  doubled  from  44%  to  88%. 
(See  JS/A  Mission  HanrfbooA,  p.  39).  If  the 
emerging  "tent-making  missionary"  movement 
is  factored  in,  the  momentum  toward  in- 
dividualism is  quickening  yet  faster. 

Bui  how  does  this  piesent  fiend  compare 
with  the  broader  sweep  of  history? 

In  the  first  century,  a question  came  up  con- 
cerning the  relationship  between  Tecogni2ed  ec- 
clesiastical  authority  (the  Twelve)  and  a highly 
personalized,  but  amazingly  effective,  mission 
(Paul's),  which  brought  forth  an  eloquent 
defense  of  his  ministry  to  the  Gentiles.  Paul 
recognized  the  imperatives  of  (1)  a Church 
connection,  (2)  a commissioning  from  the  con- 
gregation m Antioch,  and  later,  (3)  the  ap- 
proval of  the  leaders  in  Jerusalem. 

But  when  Paul’s  own  authority  was  ques- 
tioned. he  based  the  validity  of  his  call  and  mis- 
sion not  on  the  mandate  of  any  church  in  An- 


tioch, or  even  on  the  sanction  of  the  apostles  m 
Jerusalem,  but  on  the  revelation  of  God  in 
Jesus  Christ.  Only  in  the  assurances  of  a com 
misioning  beyond  the  power  of  any  human  ot 
ganization  to  give,  could  he  be  so  bold  as  to 
"oppose  [Peter]  to  his  face." 

Rome’s  modus  vivendi 

In  seventh-century  England,  the  tension  be- 
tween independent  and  church -centered  out- 
reach brought  Celtic  and  Roman  missions  into 
head-on  collision.  The  former  were  far  more 
successful  in  converting  Scotland  and  England, 
but  the  latter  triumphed  in  organizing  the 
Church.  It  was  the  Irish  monks,  singularly  un- 
fettered by  diocesan  controls,  who  largely 
Christianized  the  British  Isles.  But  it  was  a 
bishop  from  Rome,  Wilfred  of  York,  who  out- 
maneuvered  them  at  Whitby  in  663-664. 

A different,  but  not  altogether  dissimilar,  con- 
flict of  functional  urgencies  and  organizational 
connections  in  the  ninth  century  kept  Cyril  and 
Methodius  dangling  in  mid-orbit  between  Con- 
stantinople and  Rome,  as  those  two  powerful 
churches  fought  for  control  of  the 

brothers’successful  mission  to  the  Slavs.  The 
missionaries,  however,  were  more  interested  in 
keeping  the  project  indigenously  Slavic  than  in 
the  issue  of  with  what  chuTch  it  should  have  its 
connection. 

After  a thousand  years  of  trial  and  error, 

Rome  at  last  faced  the  fact  that  church  struc- 
tures and  mission  structures  might  need  differ- 
ing institutional  forms  and  a flexible  relation- 
ship. Beginning  with  the  Franciscans  and 
Dominicans  in  the  13th  century,  and  the  Jesuits 
in  the  16th,  the  Pope  began  to  grant  autonomy 
from  lesser  ecclesiastical  authority  than  his  own 
to  a whole  multitude  of  missionary  orders 
(voluntary  societies  for  mission). 

Freed  from  jealous  ecclesiastical  controls, 
these  missionary  societies  exploded  in  outreach 
across  the  world,  far  beyond  the  borders  of 
Christendom.  It  is  true  that  the  pattern  of  the 


2 MISSION  HANDBOOK 


Roman  Catholic  orders  had  its  own  problems. 
At  one  unforgettable  point  in  church  history, 
the  Pope  dissolved  the  entire  Jesuit  Society! 
But  it  has  served  admirably  as  a missionary 
model  to  this  day. 

Protestant  reformers  lag  behind 

Had  Martin  Luther  not  reacted  against  the 
missionary  orders-  especially  the  Dominicans 
and  Franciscans,  as  in  his  preface  to  Alber’s 
TJ)p  FooPs  Mirror-  the  first  250  years  of  Protes- 
tantism might  not  have  been  so  astonishingly 
sterile  in  missionary  outreach.  Without  a struc- 
ture for  missionary  ministry  comparable  to  the 
orders.  Protestantism  turned  in  upon  itself,  as  a 
church  in  mission  among  the  churched,  and  left 
the  world  to  the  untiring  friars  and  the  Jesuits. 

It  is  significant  that  when  the  Lutheran 
monarch  Frederick  IV  of  Denmark  looked 
about  for  his  first  foreign  missionaries  in  1706, 
he  went  not  to  the  organized  church,  but  to  the 
independent  Pietists,  and  offical  Lutheranism 
thundered  against  the  folly  of  a mission  to 
savages.  The  voluntary  mission  society,  sup- 
ported by  no  single  church  body,  remained  the 
dominant  German  pattern  up  into  the  1950’s. 

Had  Max  tin  Luther  not  reacted 

against  the  missionary  orders.  . . 

the  first  250  years  of  Proteslantism 
might  not  have  been 
so  astonishingly  sterile 
in  missionary  outreach 


Anglicans,  less  anti-Catholic  and  more  prag- 
matic than  Luther,  proved  more  flexible  than 
the  continental  Lutheran  and  Reformed  chur- 
ches. They  eventually  allowed  two  different 
missionary  societies  within  their  one  church  - 
the  older  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel,  for  the  more  establishment  minded, 
and  a new  Church  Missionary  Society  for  the 
more  independent  "evangelicals" 

An  “even -tempered  _ plurality" 


Max  Warren’s  article  "Why  Missionary 
Societies  and  Not  Missionary  Churches?  is  a 
beautifully  even-tempered  defense  of  such 
plurality  of  mission  structures  within  the  unity 
of  the  Church: 

"To  imagine  the  religious  societies  of  the 
eighteenth  century  as  being  in  some  way  in  op- 
position’ to  the  Church,  or  even  to  envisage 
them  in  apposition,  as  being  over  against  the 
Church,  is  to  do  despite  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God  and  to  his  working  in  history.  It  is  a 
wrong  interpretation  of  the  facts...  No,  official 
leadership  does  not  by  itself  constitute  the 
Church.  Nor  is  the  central  administration  of  a 
denomination  > Church"  (italics  his). 

Americans  were  even  more  innovative.  In- 
stead of  one  church  with  two  missionary 
societies,  they  formed  one  missionary  society 
for  two  still-separated  churches  the  Con- 
gregationalist  and  Presbyterian-  and  for  any 
others  which  might  wish  to  cooperate.  The 
famous  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foieign  Missions,  organized  in  1810  after  the 
pattern  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  be- 
came the  missionary  agency  for  both  denomina- 
tions. On  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  this  type 
of  parachurch  structuie  of  the  voluntary  mis- 
sion societies  turned  out  to  be  the  dominant 
form  of  19th  century  Piotestant  overseas  mis 
sions. 

An  ironic  switch  in  Presbyterianism 

But  as  early  as  1837,  American  Presbyterians 
began  to  have  second  thoughts  about  inde- 
pendence in  mission.  A year  later,  the  Pres- 
byterian General  Assembly  tore  itself  in  half 
over  the  issue^of  whether  Presbyterian  missions 
could  properly  be  entrusted  to  an  independent 
agency  not  under  the  direct  control  of  the 
church. 

Its  liberal  wing  remained  loyal  to  the 
parachurch  society  and  was  drummed  out  of 
the  church.  The  conservative  wing,  remaining 


THE  SENDING  BODY  3 


in  the  assembly,  separated  itself  from  the  highly 
successful  voluntary  society  for  missions,  and 
formed  an  equally  successful  denominational 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  By  the  end  of  the 
century,  mainline  diufcb  agencies,  denomina- 
tionally controlled,  became  the  ascendant  or- 
ganizational form  of  missions. 

The  20th  century  brought  an  ironic  switch.  In 
the  1930’s  -just  as  the  denominationally  control- 
led mainline  mission  boards  were  proving  their 
ability  to  plant  flourishing  younger  churches 
around  the  world-  an  abrupt  reversal  of  the 
trend  took  place,  particularly  in  North 
America. 

Earlier,  it  had  been  the  liberals  who  cham- 
pioned the  parachurch  approach  to  mission. 
About  a century  later,  around  the  year  1937,  it 
was  the  conservatives  who  broke  away  from  the 
denominations  in  ever-increasing  numbers  to 
form  independent  societies  and  to  swell  the 
ranks  of  what  by  then  were  being  called  "faith 
missions."  A related  development  was  the 
emergence  of  independent  denominations  with 
a strong  focus  on  missions. 

By  1960  the  "center  of  gravity  of  Protestant 
missionary  sending  agencies"  had  shifted  sharp- 
ly away  from  the  mainline  agencies  towards 
parachurch  missions  and  independent  de- 
nominations. Today  the  imbalance  is  over- 
whelming. Almost  90%  of  the  full-time  North 
American  mission  force,  as  we  noted  above, 
operates  outside  the  councils  of  churches. 

The  mission  agencies  which  send  out  across 
the  world  the  greater  number  of  missionaries 
are  all  parachurch  bodies,  like  Wycliff  Bible 
Translators,  or  belong  to  independent 
denominations,  like  the  Southern  Baptists. 
These  two  top  the  list  of  the  25  largest.  The 
first  large  traditional  denomination  to  appear 
on  the  list,  the  United  Methodist  Board  of 
Global  Ministries,  is  number  20. 

Definitions  without  agreement 


We  turn  now-  somewhat  reluctantly  - from  his- 
tory to  the  harder  task  of  groping  for  defini- 
tions. 

Parallels  from  history  must  be  treated  with 
caution.  It  is  easy  to  jump  too  quickly  from 
resemblances  of  form  and  function  to  assump- 
tions of  identity.  In  the  New  Testament,  for  ex- 
ample, the  apostles  in  Jerusalem  were  not  a Na- 
tional Council  of  Churches.  Nor  was  St.  Paul 
working  for  Campus  Crusade. 

Unfortunately,  "church”  b one 
of  the  most  imprecise  words 
n the 

Christian  lexicon. 


The  heart  of  our  problem  centers  around  the 
definition  of  the  church,  as  Warren  suggests  In 
the  paragraph  we  quoted  above.  If  no  agree- 
ment can  be  reached  on  so  basic  a definition  as 
that,  discussion  of  relationships  between 
church  and  parachurch  will  always  end  in 
frustration.  Unfortunately,  "church"  is  one  of 
the  most  imprecise  words  in  the  Christian  lexi- 
con. And  to  add  the  prefix  "para"  to  it,  only 
makes  it  fuzzier. 

What  is  a church?  This  is  where  the  am- 
biguities begin.  Witness  the  confusion  both 
legal  and  ecclesiastical  -between  a church,  a 
confessional  body,  a denomination,  a con- 
gregation, a sect  and  a cult.  And  what  is  a 
parachurch  -a  voluntary  society,  a service  agen- 
cy, an  electronic  television  program,  a seminary 
chapel,  a denominational  mission  agency,  a 
faith  mission,  a task  force?  The  list  could  go 
on  and  on. 

A second  look  at  “church" 

Not  every  true  believer  is  content  with  John 
Calvin’s  classic  definition  of  the  "marks"  of  the 
church:  faithful  prmchmg  and  hearing  of  the 

gospel  and  the  administration  of  the  sxramenfs 
as  instituted  by  Christ.  However  much  one 


4 MISSION  HANDBOOK 


may  be  biased  in  Calvin's  favor,  as  is  the 
present  writer,  it  is  difficult  to  stop  here.  Once 
one  starts  to  list  the  marks  of  the  true  church, 
to  stop  with  two  or  to  find  agreement  on  theii 
priority  and  indispensability  is  next  io  impos- 
sible. Calvin  himself  often  added  a third  mark, 
deqpfine  , which  refers  not  only  to  the  church  s 
authority,  but  1o  its  moral,  ethical  and  social 
dimensions. 

The  Salvation  Army,  which  was  originally 
parachurch.  is  now  as  much  or  more  truly  a 
church  -albeit  without  the  traditional  sacra- 
ments- as  some  churches  with  sacraments  but 
without  Christian  service  to  the  poor,  or  others 
which  celebrate  the  sacraments  but  have  lost 
their  moral  and  theological  discipline. 

Calvin  at  least  was  right  in  his  willingness  to 
distinguish  between  essentials  and  non-essen- 
tials, and  in  his  emphatic  warnings,  on  the  one 
hand,  against  schismatic  temper  -which  is  the 
besetting  sin  of  the  parachurch-  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  against  ecclesiastical  arrogance- 
which  is  an  endemic  fault  in  the  churches.  The 
latter  he  rejected  as  "monarchy  among  mini- 
sters," citing  Paul’s  claim  to  equality  with  the 
Twelve. 

Does  this  suggest  that  ultimately  there  is  no 
difference  between  church  and  parachurch? 
Not  quite,  but  it  does  raise  questions.  Is  the 
church  a worshiping  fellowship  of  believers? 
So  are  many  parachurch  organizations.  Is  the 
parachurch  a service  agency?  So  are  some 
churches.  Is  the  church  where  the  Word  of 
God  is  faithfully  preached?  Independent  mis- 
sions do  that.  So  do  seminaries.  And  tele- 
vision evangelists. 

Too  big  to  be  boxed  in 

Perhaps  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  too  big 
to  be  boxed  in  by  Catholic  orders  or  Protestant 
reformers.  There  are  always  new  dimensions 
which  we  may  have  overlooked  -the  exercise  of 
the  Holy  Spirit’s  gifts,  the  fulfillment  of  God's 
missionary  purpose,  the  manifestation  of  his 


kingdom,  the  fellowship  of  the  saints,  the 
school  of  discipleship,  the  place  of  prayer 
Like  his  person  and  his  work,  the  Bo  y o 
Christ  defies  adequate  description  in  human 
language. 

Long  before  Calvin’s  time.  Ignatius  of  An- 
tioch, bishop  of  the  church  which  less  than  60 
years  earlier  had  sent  Paul  on  his  first  mission- 
ary journey,  left  us  a memorable  one-line  defini 
tion  of  the  Church.  He  was  a strong  defender 
of  the  power  of  bishops,  but  in  a letter  written 
on  his  way  to  martyrdom  in  Rome  about  107 
A.D.,  he  returned  to  the  basics.  "Where  Jesus 
Christ  is,  there  is  the  Church,"  he  said  simply. 

There  is  an  echo  of  the  same  sentiment  in 
Irenaeus  a generation  later.  "Where  the 
Church  is.  there  is  the  Spirit  of  God;  and 
where  the  Spirit  of  God  is,  there  is  the  Church 


“Where  Jesus  Chiist  is. 

there  is  the  Church." 

— Ignatius  of  Ant  inch 


and  every  grace."  It  was  an  age  closer  to  the 
apostles  than  ours,  and  perhaps  truer  to  the 
apostolic  concept  of  the  ChuTch.  Who  will 
deny  to  parachurch  agencies  the  presence  and 
power  of  Christ  and  his  Spirit? 

Then  what  is  the  real  difference  between 
church  and  parachurch? 

Some  say  the  difference  lies  in  the  fact  that 
the  Church  is  the  m tab  Body  of  Christ, 
whereas  parachurch  agencies  are  never  more 
than  incomplete  parts.  But  what  church  today 
claims  to  be  the  whole  Body?  There  is  only 
one  Head  ? -Christ.  All  the  other  parts  are 
precisely  that  -parts-  the  parachurches  no  less 
parts  of  the  one  Body  than  the  churches,  and 
each  member  of  the  Body  no  less  interdepen- 
dent than  all  the  other  members. 

No  more  reprehensible 


THE  SENDING  BODY  5 


This  puts  church/paiachuich  tensions  in  a dif- 
ferent, less  pejorative  perspective.  It  is  unfor- 
tunately true  that  there  is  as  much  organization- 
al tension  between  the  churches  themselves  as 
between  church  and  parachurch.  and  one  is  no 
more  reprehensible  than  the  other. 

Others  say  that  the  difference  is  a matter  of 
recognition  and  acceptance  by  some  higher 
authority.  If  so,  by  what  authority?  The  word 
“'church"  derives  from  the  Greek  tuiisian  and 
simply  means  "that  which  belongs  to  the  Lord." 
This  could  apply  equally  well  to  church  or 
parachurch.  Paul's  favorite  word  for  the 
church,  eMJesa  , from  which  the  English  lan- 
guage derives  "ecclesiastic,"  means  "a  com- 
munity" or  "a  called  gathering,"  and  Paul  never 
tires  of  pointing  out  that  the  calling  is  from 
God,  not  from  any  human  source. 

Were  not  the  Protestant  denominations  them- 
selves non-churches  -or  worse  yet,  anti-chur- 
ches to  some  Catholics  before  Vatican  II? 
But  what  Protestant  denomination  would  ac- 
cept the  label  "parachurch"  as  if  its  churchness 
were  of  an  inferior  order?  To  strict  anabap- 
tists, is  not  any  church  organization  beyond  the 
worshiping  congregation  a parachurch?  But 
what  presbytery  considers  itself  to  be  a lower 
governing  body  than  a congregation? 


At  the  other  end 
of  the  organizational  spectrum 

is  the  fast-growing  voluntarism 
of  the  tentmaking  missionaries 


On  a larger  scale,  is  not  the  World  Council  of 
Churches  a parachurch  agency?  Yet  in  a 
strange  reversal  of  roles,  membership  in  such  a 
parachurch  organization  is  considered  by  some 
to  be  the  authentication  of  a church.  At  the 
other  end  of  the  organizational  spectrum  from 
the  WCC  is  the  fast-growing  voluntarism  of  the 
"tentmaking  missionaries."  This  is  a model  so 
old  that  it  traces  back  to  the  Apostle  Paul,  but 


so  recently  revived  and  organizing  so  rapidly 
that  for  the  first  time  this  edition  of  the  fftxi 
dd  (No.  14)  will  attempt  to  track  it.  (See  Jti 
Mission  Nandbooi  , "Tentmaking  Today,"  p. 
> 

Pathways  to  cooperation 

Despite  these  ambiguities  of  definition, 
however,  and  beyond  the  confusion  they  create, 
there  does  remain  a feeling  of  difference  be 
tween  church  and  parachurch.  But  if  history 
leaves  us  with  tensions,  and  if  our  definitions- 

even  with  the  guidance  of  Scripture-  lead  ue  to 

no  Christian  consensus,  how  do  Christians  deal 
with  this  difference? 

One  helpful  approach  is  Ralph  Winters 
"warp-and-woof"  analogy,  exposed  in  a series  of 
pathfinding  articles  on  “The  Two  Structures  of 
Mission."  In  them  he  borrows  terms  from  the 
social  sciences  and  describes  a church  as  a 
nvdniffy  , and  a parachurch  agency  as  a 
sodaNfy.  He  uses  modality  to  define  the 
general,  formal,  inclusive  structure  of  a church, 
as  embracing  all  the  Christians  within  it-  young 
or  old,  male  or  female,  clergy  or  laity-  irrespec- 
tive of  their  differing  functions.  It  is  a "full 
community,"  charged  with  declaring  and  doing 
the  whole  counsel  of  God. 

Sod.drfies,  however,  are  voluntary  functional 
groups,  organized  for  a special  task  or  purpose. 
They  "do  not  by  themselves  constitute  a self- 
perpetuating  community."  Since  they  do  not 
pretend  to  be  the  "full  community,"  they  can 
serve  several  communities,  cutting  across  the 

lines  of  church  modalities.  Such  would  be  a 
missionary  order  like  the  Jesuits  -within  the 
papal  modality,  but  transcending  diocesan  epis- 
copal modalities. 

A Protestant  parallel  would  be  the  inter- 
denominational missionary  societies,  such  as 

the  early  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions,  serving  both  Con- 
gregationalism and  Presbyterianism,  or  the 

more  modern  "faith"  missions. 


6 MISSION  HANDBOOK 


Ambiguities  persist 

Winter's  iienic  thesis  is  that  the  Church  needs 
both  modalities  and  sodalities,  as  woven  cloth 
needs  both  a warp  and  a woof.  But  he  admits 
that  even  this  analysis  does  not  clear  away  the 
ambiguities.  Sodalities  merge  into  modalities, 
as  specialized  voluntary  societies  sometimes  be- 
come denominations.  And  churches  par- 
ticularly first-generation  churches  -often  look 
and  act  like  sodalities.  In  fact,  humanly  speak- 
ing, the  whole  Church  on  earth  is  a voluntary 
society. 

Another  extremely  valuable  survey  of  the 
problem  is  a handbook  on  church -parachurch 


No  one  organizational  pattern 
of  relationships 
will  solve  all  the  tensions 


relations  prepared  by  the  Lausanne  Committee 
for  World  Evangelization,  entitled  Cooperating 
in  World  Evangelization.  Its  identification  and 
description  of  five  major  areas  of  friction  is  par- 
ticularly helpful;  (1)  "dogmatism  about  non-es- 
sentials," (2)  "the  threat  of  conflicting 
authorities,"  (3)  "strained  relationships,"  (4) 
"rivalry  between  ministries,"  and  (5)  "suspicion 
about  finances."  The  handbook  anal  yzes  each 
area  of  tension  in  some  detail,  with  a careful 
balance  of  church  and  parachurch  perspec- 
tives. 

Bettei  than  that,  it  goes  on  to  suggest  ap- 
proaches to  mutual  understanding  inpaad 
cooperation.  "When  two  groups  (one  church, 
one  parachurch)  want  the  same  people,  the 
same  programs,  the  same  dollars  and  the  same 
authority,  a clash  is  inevitable  and  both  mini- 
stries suffer."  No  one  organizational  pattern  of 
relationship  will  solve  all  the  tensions,  but 
cooperation  is  absolutely  imperative.  Speaking 
from  the  parachurch  side  of  the  tension,  the 
Lausanne  Committee  was  "largely  in  agreement 


with  the  statement  by  John  Stott  that  in- 
dependence of  the  church  is  bad,  cooperation 
with  the  church  is  better,  service  as  an  arm  of 
the  church  is  best’." 

More  study  needed 

A similar  study  of  the  issues  should  be  under- 
taken by  the  churches.  Much  thinking  remains 
to  be  done  about  the  doctrine  of  the  Church. 
A better  definition  of  ecumenics  is  needed  than 
"interchurch  relations".  Until  the  churches  take 
parachurch  ministries  more  seriously,  they  will 
continue  to  spin  in  their  own  circles  while 
growth  passes  them  by. 

There  was  a time  when  national  Christian 
councils  included  delegated,  voting  repre- 
sentation from  interdenominational  and  inde- 
pendent agencies.  Then  they  became  "national 
councils  of  churches,"  and  with  the  narrowing 
of  the  base  came  a limiting  of  vision  and  a 
diminishing  of  mission.  Perhaps  the  churches 
need  both  Christian  councils  and  councils  of 
churches-  with  the  two  in  constant  conversation 
and  interaction,  one  focused  on  outreach,  the 
other  on  relationships. 

None  of  the  above  ways  of  approaching  the 
tensions  will  bring  in  the  millenium,  when  “the 
lion  shall  lie  down  with  the  lamb."  Lambs  are 
not  even  lying  down  with  lambs  at  present  - 
they  are  all  acting  like  lions.  But  there  are 
ways  of  reducing  the  tension. 

In  the  absence  of  a final  solution,  1 suggest  a 
few  guidelines  for  consideration.  The  Far  East 
would  call  them  proverbs.  Like  the  laws  of 
grace  in  the  Bible-  which  are  neither  all  grace 
nor  entirely  law  proverbs  seek  a balance  of  wis- 
dom that  is  open  to  seemingly  contradictory 
facts.  These  will  not  dispel  the  tensions,  but 
they  may  help  Christians  to  deal  with  them. 
Each  law  has  two  parts-  one  speaks  to  the 
church,  the  other  to  the  parachurch. 

Lehts  to  va&  by 


THE  SENDING  BODY  7 


fist'  "Power  corrupts  and  absolute  power  cor- 
rupts absolutely."  (That  is  for  the  church)  But 
freedom  also  corrupts,  and  absolute  freedom 
corrupts  absolutely.  (That  is  for  the 
parachurch)  This  is  the  law  of  original  sin. 

Sxnnd  Churches  don’t  grow;  their  parts  do. 
But  only  the  relation  of  the  parts  to  the  whole 
prevents  growth  from  becoming  deformity. 
This  is  the  law  of  the  body  and  the  cells. 

Thid  "Let  the  church  be  the  church,"  and  the 
parachurch,  parachurch.  When  the  church 
thinks  everything  it  does  is  "mission,"  it  is  think- 
ing like  a parachurch.  When  a parachurch 
thinks  it  must  do  everything,  it  is  acting  like  a 
church.  This  is  the  law  of  defined  respon- 
sibility. 


And  Jhiffy:  "Though  I speak  with  the  tongues 
of  men  and  of  angels...  and...  have  all  faith  so 
that  I can  remove  mountains...  And  though  I be- 
stow all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor...  and  have 
not  love,  it  profits  me  nothing." 

This  is  the  law  of  love.  It  cannot  be  divided 
into  two  parts.  Like  the  Spirit  who  gives  it,  it 
holds  the  parts  together. 


8 MISSION  HANDBOOK 


a call  to 

REN  EWAL 


Conference  on  Renewal 
April  20-22,  1989 


Sponsored  by  Presbyterians  for  Renewal 


4 


Welcome 


Footnotes 

1 See  The  Reformed  Imperative,  John  Leith,  John  Knox  Press  (Atlanta 
1988).  v 

- Quoted  in  ‘‘1  rendier  Than  Thou,”  Paul  Seabury,  Harpers,  October  1978 
p.  40. 

3 A phrase  and  conviction  acquired  from  Dr.  Frank  Harrington,  pastor 
of  the  Peachtree  Presbyterian  Church  in  Atlanta. 

4 From  a doctoral  thesis  by  the  Rev.  Robert  R.  Kopp,  pastor  of  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Winston-Salem,  North  Carolina.  Thesis  written 
for  Drew  University,  April,  1982. 

3 See  Matthew  22:36-39. 

6 See  sermon  by  Dr.  David  B.  Watermulder,  ‘ Ripe  For  Reformation,” 
preached  at  the  Bryn  Mawr  Presbyterian  Church,  Bryn  Mawr,  Pennsylvania. 

7 James  W.  Jones,  Filled  With  New  Wine  ( 1 974  ). 


Closing  Benediction 

Go  forth  into  the  world  in  peace, 

Be  of  good  courage, 

Hold  fast  to  that  which  is  good, 
Render  to  no  one  evil  for  evil, 

Support  the  weak. 

Help  the  afflicted, 

Honor  all  persons, 

Love  and  serve  the  Lord 

Rejoicing  in  the  power  of  the  Holy 

Spirit, 

And  the  blessings  of  Almighty  God: 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit 
Abide  with  you  and  remain  within  you 
Both  now  and  forevermore, 


Amen. 


Renewal  in  Christ 

If  You  Only  Knew 
John  4:7-10;  39-43 

Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  H.  Moffett 
Professor  Emeritus, 

Princ  eton  Theological  Seminary, 
Princeton,  New  Jersey 


A week  or  so  ago  Eileen  and  I went  to  a Chinese  restaurant  in  Dubuque 
and  this  is  what  Eileen’s  fortune  cookie  told  her,  “You  will  very  soon 
achieve  perfection.”  I was  moderately  surprised,  and  have  been  watching 
her  very  closely  ever  since.  I regret  to  report,  “Not  yet."  And  if  it  is 
perfection  you  are  looking  for  here  at  this  conference,  you  have  come 
to  the  wrong  conference.  I am  not  going  to  be  talking  about  perfection 
this  evening.  I want  to  speak  about  renewal,  which  is  a very  different 
thing. 

My  text  is  summed  up  in  two  phrases  from  the  4th  chapter  of  the 
Gospel  of  John.  "If  you  only  knew  who  it  is  that  asked  you  for  a drink..." 
(vs.  10);  and  "I  am  the  Messiah”  (vs.  26).  'Hie  chapter  is  about  a woman 
and  a man  and  the  water  in  the  well.  The  woman  was  something  less 
than  an  ideal  woman,  and  the  man  was  much  more  than  an  ideal  man, 
and  the  water,  well,  the  water  in  the  well  finally  led  to  the  waters  of 
renewal.  For  renewal  begins  in  many  ways.  There  in  Samaria  it  began 
with  water,  but  however  it  may  begin,  all  its  paths  must  lead  to  the 
right  answer  to  die  question  die  woman  at  the  well  forgot  to  ask  Jesus. 
She  forgot  to  ask  him,  "Who  are  you?” 

All  they  talked  about  at  first  was  water,  ordinary,  common  well  water. 
You  remember  how  when  Jesus  came  into  Samaria  that  day  on  his  way 
to  Galilee,  he  was  thirsty  and  asked  a Samaritan  woman  for  water.  And 
she  thought  she  already  knew  who  he  was,  a Jew,  so  she  said,  “Why 
ask  me  for  a drink.  You’re  a Jew.  I’m  a Samaritan.”  Which  was  of  course 
a perfect  opening  for  a rousing  sermon  on  the  sins  of  racism.  But  Jesus, 
who  so  often  surprises  us  with  the  unexpected,  spoke  to  her  instead 
about  renewal.  If  that  disappoints  you,  and  you  begin  to  think,  “But  that’s 
dodging  the  issue,”  read  on  and  see  what  Jesus  did  about  the  race  question 
in  Samaria.  He  attacked  it  head  on,  first  by  dealing  with  the  imperative 
of  renewal,  of  personal  change,  and  then  by  doing  something  about  it 


6 


Renewal  in  Christ 


He  decided  to  stay  and  live  in  that  center  of  racist  hate  for  two  days. 
And  when  he  left,  those  anti-Jewish  Samaritans  said  about  this  Jew,  “He 
is  the  Saviour  of  the  world.”  Jesus  never  dodged  an  issue  in  his  life. 

You  see  Jesus  began  with  a question  even  more  important  than  the 
race  question,  not  what  color,  what  race  am  I,  but  “Who  am  1?”  It  was 
the  question  she  forgot  to  ask.  And  he  said,  “If  you  only  knew...”  The 
answer  to  the  question  she  forgot  to  ask  is  the  beginning  of  the  answer 
to  all  our  questions  for  until  we  know  who  He  is,  there  are  no  final 
answers.  Until  then  there  is  no  end  to  racism;  until  then  there  is  no 
peace,  no  deliverance  from  sin,  no  power,  no  growth,  and  no  rest  for 
the  weary;  only  the  always  unfulfilled  hopes  of  our  thirsty,  unrenewed 
humanity.  Jesus  said,  “Drink  of  the  well  water,  and  you  will  be  thirsty 
again.  But  if  you  knew  who  it  was  who  just  asked  you  for  a drink,  and 
asked  him  for  a drink  instead,  you  could  drink  and  never  be  thirsty  again.” 
"If  you  only  knew...  ” 

How  important  it  is  to  know  to  whom  we  are  talking  and  what  we 
should  be  talking  about.  A friend  of  ours,  a missionary  to  Korea,  retired 
to  Scotland  after  World  War  II.  He  lived  with  his  wife  near  a country 
chapel  and  on  Saturdays  his  wife  used  to  bring  flowers  to  prepare  the 
sanctuary  for  the  Sabbath  services.  One  Saturday  as  she  went  to  open 
the  chapel  she  found  three  people  were  already  there,  three  women. 
They  were  gathered  around  the  organ.  The  older  woman  was  playing 
hymns,  and  two  younger  ones  were  leaning  over  her  shoulder  looking 
at  the  hymnal  and  singing  with  her.  It  was  rather  dark  in  the  chapel, 
and  Mrs.  Macrae  couldn’t  quite  see  who  they  were  but  she  didn’t  think 
it  right  for  strangers  to  be  making  themselves  so  much  at  home  without 
permission,  so  she  went  up  and  said,  “I  don’t  think  I know  you,  do  I?" 
And  the  older  woman  turned  around  and  said,  “Oh,  I think  you  probably 
do.”  And  as  the  light  fell  on  her  face  Mrs.  Macrae  recognized  the  Queen 
Mother.  The  two  younger  women  were  Queen  Elizabeth  and  Princess 
Margaret.  They  had  walked  over  from  the  summer  castle  of  Balmoral 
nearby.  And  Mrs.  Macrae  stammered,  and  almost  dropped  the  flowers 
in  an  unrehearsed  attempt  at  a very  low  curtsy.  Everything  changed  when 
she  knew  who  they  were. 

But  the  greatest  change  comes  when  we  know  who  Christ  is.  Renewal 
is  in  Clyrist,  but  the  woman  by  the  well  didn’t  know  who  he  was,  so 
nothing  changed.  She  had  her  own  well  water.  She  didn’t  know  she  needed 
more.  She  had  her  Samaritan  Pentateuch.  She  didn’t  know  she  needed 
the  gospel.  She  was  satisfied  with  her  ancestors,  especially  Jacob.  She 
didn’t  know  she  needed  Jesus.  So  she  didn’t  think  she  needed  renewal... 
and  above  all  she  didn’t  want  a Jew  to  tell  her  so. 

I know  Presbyterians  a little  like  that.  We  don’t  like  being  told  we 
need  renewal.  Even  when  I know  better,  there  are  times  I act  very  much 


Renewal  in  Christ 


like  the  woman  at  the  well.  I’m  so  proud  of  our  church  and  our  great 
Presbyterian  heritage,  and  I think  our  form  of  government  is  the  best 
and  fairest  of  any  ecclesiastical  system  I know,  but  I’ve  discovered  that 
to  some  people  that  attitude  makes  me  look  as  though  I thought  more 
of  the  church  and  its  councils  than  of  the  One  who  is  above  all  assemblies 
and  councils,  Jesus  Christ,  die  only  Head  of  His  Church.  We  Presbyterians 
often  say  we  always  need  reforming;  we  always  need  renewing  too.  We 
need  to  walk  daily  wit  h the  One  who  "leads  us  beside  the  still  waters, 
who  restores  [who  renews]  our  souls.” 

For  almost  40  years  now  more  or  less,  like  the  children  of  Israel,  we 
have  been  wandering  through  a dry  and  thirsty  land.  We  are  declining 
in  numbers,  (we  lost  40,000  members  last  year;  by  contrast,  die 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Korea  gained  90,000,  and  diat  was  in  only  one 
of  Korea’s  Presbyterian  denominations).  We  are  declining  in  influence, 
declining  in  financial  stability  and  missionary  outreach,  and  I am  afraid 
that  a great  part  of  our  American  Presbyterian  problem  is  that  we  are 
declining  in  that  most  elusive,  most  indefinable,  yet  most  important  sphere 
of  all,  a sphere  I find  hard  to  label  in  this  secularized  culture  of  ours 
Call  it  the  spiritual.  Even  the  polls  show  that  Presbyterians  speak  with 
less  and  less  conviction  and  more  and  more  evasion  about  the  things 
that  are  eternal,  about  the  promise  of  the  waters  of  eternal  life.  And 
Jesus  says  to  us,  what  he  said  to  the  woman  at  the  well,  “If  only  you 
knew...” 

Forty  years  is  enough;  it’s  the  proper  Biblically  precedentcd  time  for 
desert  wandering.  Enough  is  enough.  It  is  time  to  leave  the  desert  behind 
and  cross  through  die  waters  of  Jordan  into  die  Promised  Land.  It  is 
high  time  for  renewal. 

But  did  you  see  the  letter  to  the  editor  in  one  of  our  Presbyterian 
magazines  a few  weelcs  ago?  It  was  a quite  appropriate  call  to  all  of 
us  to  be  less  self-righteous  and  more  loyal  and  connected  as  Presbyterians, 
but  as  it  came  out  in  print  it  sounded  more  ecclesiastically  fundamentalist 
than  the  writer  may  have  intended.  He  wrote: 

I am  not  at  all  pleased  that  the  moderator. ..and  stated  clerk  of 
the  General  Assembly... are  lending  their  names  and  presence  to 
a “call  to  renewal”  conference.. .in  [St.  Louis].  Rather  than 
appearing  before  those  who  would  repudiate  the  very 
foundations  of  our  Presbyterian  heritage,  they  should  be  out 
among  the  people  that  are  maintaining  the  connectional 
strengdi  of  our  denomination...  ( Outlook , Feb.  20,  1989) 

The  man  is  absolutely  right  about  mainLiining  the  connectional  strength 
of  our  denomination.  That  is  one  of  the  principal  reasons  why  we  are 
here,  because  we  are  connectional  Prebyterians  and  want  to  stay  that 
way.  Representative,  participatory  connectionalism  is  a principle  of 


8 


Renewal  in  Christ 


government  that  is  one  of  the  Presbyterian  church’s  finest  contributions 
to  American  democracy.  But  beware  of  turning  into  fighting,  ecclesiastical 
fundamentalists  about  it.  In  the  structures  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ, 
connectionalism  without  renewal  is  like  tying  one  dead  dog  to  another. 

The  woman  at  the  well  was  connected,  and  the  connection  meant 
a great  deal  to  her.  She  was  better  connected,  she  thought,  dian  those 
proud  southern  Israelites  in  Jerusalem,  for  like  all  Samaritans  she  traced 
her  connections  from  Samaria  straight  back  to  Jacob,  not  through  Judah, 
but  through  Joseph,  the  greatest  of  Jacob’s  sons.  “This  is  Jacob’s  well,” 
she  said.  “It’s  ours.”  She  was  well  connected.  And  Jesus  simply  said,  “It’s 
the  wrong  connection.” 

Well,  you  know  he  didn’t  say  it  quite  that  way.  What  Jesus  said  to 
the  woman  didn’t  deny  the  importance  of  the  connection.  Rather,  he 
pointed  her  to  a higher  connection.  Jacob?  Fine!  "But  if  you  only  kneu> 
who  / am... " 

The  primary  connection  is  not  organizational.  We  need  organization. 
It’s  like  the  well  water,  and  of  course  we  need  it.  But  the  life-giving 
dynamic  in  the  Christian  connection  is  the  “living  water,”  the  gift  of 
Ciod  through  the  Spirit  that  brings  us  into  union  with  Jesus  Christ.  There 
is  nothing  unPresbyterian  about  that.  It’s  in  the  Shorter  Catechism  on 
which  generations  of  us  were  raised.  I can  still  repeat  the  rolling  phrases, 
but  I won’t,  except  for  a part  which  describes  renewal,  though  it  does 
not  call  it  that: 

[It]  is  the  work  of  God’s  Spirit,  whereby,  convincing  us  of  our 
sin... and  renewing  our  wills,  he  doth  persuade  and  enable  us 
to  embrace  Jesus  Christ,  freely  offered  to  us  in  the  gospel.  (Q. 

31) 

The  words  fit  the  conversion  experience  also,  but  there  is  more  to 
it  than  conversion.  Calvin  knew  about  sudden  conversions.  That’s  how 
he  once  described  his  own,  “God  by  a sudden  conversion,  subdued  my 
mind  and  made  it  teachable...”  (commentary  on  the  Psalms,  introduction). 
But  he  is  very  clear  that  the  work  of  die  Holy  Spirit  is  a work  in  us 
that  does  not  stop  with  conversion,  nor  is  it  to  be  confused  with  “joining 
the  church.”  It  is  renewal.  It  is  a “calling,"  a continuing  work,  a renewing 
change.  The  catechism  calls  it  an  “embracing  of  Christ,”  not  a quick 
shaking  of  hands,  hello  and  good-bye.  It  is  a taste  of  the  “living  water” 
offered  by  Christ  to  all  who  will  receive  it,  and  that 

“living  water  is  the  secret  energy  by  which  [the  Spirit]  restores 
life  in  us  and  maintains  and  brings  it  to  perfection."  ( Calvin's 
Commentary  on  John  4:11) 

The  “secret  energizing”  by  the  Spirit  that  “restores,"  “maintains,  and 
"perfects”  our  life  in  Christ.  In  our  Reformed  theology,  that  is  the  secret 
of  renewal  in  Christ.  It  is  God’s  work,  not  ours.  With  all  Calvin’s  love 


Renewal  in  Christ 


9 


of  order,  his  insistence  on  a rational  and  systematic  theology,  and  his 
confidence  that  the  church  can  be  reformed  with  proper  attention  to 
theology  and  ecclesiastical  discipline,  Calvin  wits  very  careful  to  give 
precedence  to  the  quickening  of  life  renewed  at  the  "ever-flowing 
fountain"  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

But  in  the  careful  balance  which  is  our  Presbyterian  heritage  in  theology, 
the  human  factor  always  plays  a part.  However  much  the  initiative  belongs 
to  God’s  grace,  the  exercise  of  that  grace  in  the  processes  of  renewal 
is  very  much  a human  obligation.  Calvin,  surrounded  as  he  was  by  the 
towering  peaks  of  the  French  and  Swiss  Alps,  speaks  of  it  in  terms  of 
climbing  higher.  “It  behooves  the  godly  mind  to  climb  still  higher,  to 
the  height  to  which  Christ  calls  his  disciples  . " (On  Matt.  16:24).  Renewal, 
you  see,  is  the  believer  in  Christ,  climbing  Higher  to  Christ,  by  the  power 
of  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 

“Climb  higher,”  says  Calvin.  But  how?  If  anyone  should  have  known 
the  complete  impossibility  of  climbing  higher  by  ourselves,  Calvin  should. 
This  is  how  one  of  his  Fiench  biographers  describes  him: 

“His  circulation  was  out  of  order...  His  toes  were  swollen  with 
gout.  Chronic  rheumatism  forced  him  to  hobble  about  dragging 
his  right  leg...  He  had  stones  in  his  kidneys  .difliculty  breathing. 

He  spat  blood.  He  was  regularly  shaken  by  spasms  of  fever..." 
(Albert-Marie  Schmidt,  Calinn,  p.  7 If.) 

There  were  days  when  he  could  barely  climb  up  the  steps  to  his  high 
pulpit.  But  he  said,  “Climb  higher." 

How  can  we?  Certainly  not  simply  by  wanting  to,  or  by  wishing  it. 
Above  all  we  won’t  do  it  by  reassuring  each  other  that  we  don’t  have 
to  “climb  higher,”  that  we  don’t  need  renewal.  If  by  ourselves  we  are 
not  able  to  find  renew. tl,  as  our  Reformed  faith  tells  us;  if  renewal  is 
in  Christ,  and  by  the  Spirit,  how  do  we  do  any  climbing?  Do  we  just 
lie  back  and  float.  Not  in  Reformed  theology!  The  answer  is  in  another 
central  teaching  of  our  Reformed  faith,  namely,  that  renewal  comes 
through  the  "proper  and  faithful  use  of  die  outward  and  ordinary  means 
of  grace.”  There  are  three  of  them:  Word,  Sacraments  and  Prayer;  and 
perhaps  because  there  is  nothing  new  and  startling  about  being  told 
to  read  the  Bible,  and  attend  communion,  and  pray,  we  don’t  really  pay 
too  much  attention  to  :tny  of  them  any  more.  But  that  is,  in  large  part, 
what  Presbyterians  mean  by  “climbing  higher”  in  the  Christian  life.  It’s 
in  the  Catechism  (Q.  88  ff).  But  we  don’t  pay  much  attention  to  the 
Catechims  any  more,  cither,  do  we.  I wonder  how  we  can  expect  to 
remain  Presbyterian  without  the  catechism  to  teach  us  at  least  the 
beginnings  of  a theology  of  renewal. 


10 


Renewal  in  Christ 


The  most  important  of  those  three  “outward  and  ordinary”  means  of 
grace  is  the  Word  of  God  the  Bible.  That  was  certainly  true  in  Calvin’s 
life.  His  discovery  of  the  Bible  came  before  his  conversion  and  was  almost 
as  sudden.  He  remained  a classicist  far  closer  to  the  Renaissance  than 
the  Reformation,  until  he  became  fascinated  as  a scholar  by  the  work 
of  Erasmus,  the  greatest  humanist  of  the  times.  Erasmus  was  engaged 
in  uncovering  the  original  Greek  text  of  the  New  Testament,  and  once 
Calvin  found  the  New  Testament,  for  the  rest  of  his  life  he  was  both 
intellectually  and  spiritually  constantly  renewed  by  Scripture.  In  a popular 
English  edition  his  Bible  commentaries  alone  fill  48  volumes,  and  in 
Geneva  he  preached  and  lectured  from  Scripture  texts  every  day. 

But  I have  had  Korean  Presbyterians  who  don’t  know  us  very  well 
though  they  watch  us  very  closely,  say  to  me,  “You  American  Presbyterians 
pay  more  attention  to  your  Book  of  Order  than  you  do  to  the  Bible.” 
It  is  not  true.  But  if  we  give  that  impression  we  had  better  be  careful, 
and  the  answer  is  not  to  throw  away  the  Book  of  Order  but  to  recover 
our  Reformation  emphasis  on  the  primacy  of  Scripture,  the  first  of  “the 
ordinary  means  of  grace.” 

The  second  of  the  means  of  grace  is  the  Sacraments.  Evangelicals  are 
rather  weak  here.  I was  bom  and  bred  low-church,  not  much  of  a 
sacramentarian.  But  it  is  the  sacramental  that  brings  the  whole  church 
into  the  processes  of  renewal,  and  keeps  that  process  from  becoming 
idiosyncratically  personal.  In  the  sacraments  of  the  church 
connectionalism  comes  alive  and  rescues  the  renewed  from  schism  and 
heresy.  Even  Bible  study,  if  it  remains  a solitary  pursuit,  unchecked  and 
unconfirmed  by  the  whole  fellowship  of  believers,  can  end  in  disaster. 
Korea  has  given  us  a fearful  example  of  that.  The  Rev.  Moon  Sun-Myung 
and  his  Unification  Church,  rudely  called  "Moonies”  (which  is  not  a 
good  way  to  speak  of  them),  quote  the  Bible  copiously  in  all  their  training 
materials.  But  when  Mr.  Moon  cut  himself  off  from  the  church,  how 
shockingly  he  began  to  misinterpret  the  Bible.  He  cut  down  the  Jewish 
Christ  as  a failure.  He  began  to  believe  that  he  could  be  a better  Christ; 
and  at  one  time,  I have  heard,  he  suggested  that  his  third  wife  might 
be  the  Holy  Spirit.  "If  he  only  knew...  ” Christians  need  the  whole  church 
and  the  unifying,  renewing,  confirming  strength  of  the  sacraments. 

The  third  means  of  grace  is  prayer.  “The  principal  exercise  of  our 
faith  is  prayer,”  said  Calvin  ( Sermons , Matt.  26:40-5).  But  if  he  were 
to  come  back  today  to  check  up  on  his  churches  of  the  Reformed  tradition, 
I think  he’d  climb  back  into  his  high  pulpit  to  tell  us  in  his  understated 
but  intense  way  that  we  need  more  exercise.  Affluent,  sophisticated, 
mainline  Christians  that  we  are,  we  talk  about  prayer  sometimes  as  if 


Renewal  in  Christ 


1 1 


it  were  an  unseemly,  Pietist  escape  route  from  responsible  Christian 
confrontation  with  the  real  world.  Maybe  that’s  part  of  our  Presbyterian 
problem.  We  leave  prayer  to  the  Nazarenes  and  Pentecostals  and  Baptists. 
But  Calvin  married  a Baptist,  remember?  That’s  not  an  unforgiveable  sin 
He  married  a praying  Baptist,  and  Calvin  has  more  to  say  about  prayer 
than  most  Presbyterians  realize. 

Let  me  mention  a few  of  the  high  points.  You  can  find  them  and 
many  more  in  two  very  handy  little  volumes  ol  selections  from  Calvin, 
one  edited  by  John  Leith  ( The  Christian  Life),  the  other  by  William 
Keesecker  (A  Calvin  Reader).  I’ll  paraphrase  what  Calvin  says: 

First,  he  says,  be  simple.  Don't  try  to  be  eloquent.  Pray  through 
Christ,  he  says,  for  He  is  our  only  mediator.  Be  worshipful, 
not  demanding,  not  always  aksing  God  to  do  things  for  us. 

Be  regular;  remember  that  Daniel  set  aside  three  regular  times 
a day  for  prayer,  not  counting  his  “constant,”  intermittent 
prayers.  Count  on  the  undeniable  fact  that  God  will  hear  your 
prayer;  He  promised  to.  And  finally,  don't  pray  too  long,  at 
least  in  public. 

I like  that  last  point.  Long  prayers  are  rarely  signs  of  renewal,  and  to 
our  critics  they  are  most  often  taken  as  signs  of  spiritual  pride.  The 
word  I hear  most  whispered  about  us  and  about  this  conference  is  “scll- 
righteous,”  and  if  that  label  fits  us  we  are  dead.  In  that  connection,  we 
should  remember  the  p;irable  of  the  Pharisee  and  the  publican  and,  in 
our  minds,  apply  it  more  to  ourselves,  perhaps  like  this: 

Two  men— it  could  just  as  well  be  two  women— went  up  to 
St.  Louis  to  pray;  one  an  evangelical,  the  other  a concerned 
observer.  And  the  evangelical  prayed  a beautiful  prayer.  “Lord, 

I thank  thee  for  all  you’ve  done  for  me.  Thank  you  for  saving 
me  and  for  making  me  new.  Thank  you  for  making  me  a tithing, 
praying,  believing  Presbyterian.  Thank  you,  I-ord.  Amen.”  And 
the  observer,  standing  afar  off,  would  not  lift  up  so  much  as 
his  eyes  to  heaven,  but  smote  upon  his  breast,  saying,  "God  be 
merciful  to  me  a sinner.”  And  the  bird  said,  "1  tell  you  this 
man,  not  the  other,  went  home  renewed." 

That  short  prayer  of  the  publican  could  bring  more  renewal  to  this 
conference,  and  save  us  from  more  self-righteousness  than  any  long,  loud 
criticisms  of  a church  which  is  not  perfect,  and  never  will  be  perlect, 
but  which  we  love  ver.  much.  "God  be  merciful  to  me  a sinner.  No 
one  meets  the  real  Christ  without  coming  face  to  face  with  what  we 
all  really  are,  sinners.  No  road  to  renewal  can  ever  by-pass  the  awful 
reality  of  personal  sin  and  the  need  for  repentance. 

I hear  disturbing  echoes  in  Cliristian  circles  of  a theologically  empty 
kind  of  “I’m  OK;  you’re  OK”  theology  that  doesn’t  ring  true.  It  is  not 


12 


Renewal  in  Christ 


even  Presbyterian.  It  is  a theology  of  cheap  grace  and  listen  to  what 
John  Calvin,  says  flatly  about  that. 

Those  who  under  pretext  of  grace  indulge  themselves... and  seek 
not  repentance,  cannot  flatter  themselves  that  they  are  God’s 
people  for.. .repentance  is  necessary.  (Comm,  on  Jer.  24:7) 

Jesus  didn’t  say  to  the  woman,  “You’re  OK.”  He  said,  ‘You’re  a sinner.” 
He  said,  “The  man  you  are  now  living  with  is  not  your  husband."  But 
how  gentle  he  was,  forthright  but  gentle.  Some  of  us,  the  more  earnest 
we  become  against  sin,  the  more  we  leave  love  out  of  our  preaching. 
Not  Jesus.  Despite  all  the  woman’s  anxious  attempts  to  change  the  subject, 
he  led  her  to  the  question  she  had  been  avoiding  all  along.  She  had 
never  asked  the  most  important  question  in  the  world,  “Who  are  you?” 
But  Jesus  answered  it  anyway,  “I  am  the  Messiah.” 

And  everything  changed.  Renewal  itself  changed.  It  turned  from  the 
inside  toward  the  outside  and  became  mission.  When  the  woman  saw 
Jesus  for  the  first  time  as  He  really  is,  she  left  her  jar  of  well  water, 
left  him  talking  with  his  disciples,  and  went  back  into  the  village  with 
such  a piece  of  good  news  that  she  could  no  longer  keep  it  to  herself. 
What  she  said  must  have  sounded  much  like  what  Jesus  had  said  to 
her.  “If  you  only  knew...!”  “If  you  only  knew  who  it  was  I’ve  just  been 
talking  to!”  The  woman  who  was  less  than  an  ideal  woman  suddenly 
became  a model  for  all  women,  and  for  all  men  too  for  that  matter, 
a model  for  evangelism  and  mission.  1 know  that  is  an  exaggeration. 
We  don’t  have  enough  information  about  her  or  about  what  happened 
to  her  for  a sweeping  statement  like  that.  But  even  in  this  short  account, 
I do  see  in  her  the  makings  of  a model  for  mission.  In  Christ,  renewal 
turns  to  mission.  It  has  to.  If  it  ends  with  ourselves  it  becomes  self- 
righteousness.  But  when  it  leads  out  in  witness  to  the  world,  it  bubbles 
up  and  out  and  forever  into  eternity.  We  were  once  “waterless  wells”; 
in  Christ  we  become  channels  for  the  waters  of  life,  and  the  bread  of 
life,  and  for  the  joy  and  hope  of  life  eternal. 

I have  never  lived  through  an  extended  famine,  even  in  Asia  where 
famines  are  all  too  fearfully  common.  But  when  Eileen  and  I were  assigned 
for  a while  after  the  Korean  war  as  missionaries  in  the  hills  of  southeast 
Korea  we  learned  something  about  famines.  A few  summers  earlier  the 
tanks  and  fires  of  war  had  so  ravaged  the  valleys  and  killed  or  driven 
away  the  farmers  that  whole  areas  were  left  without  food.  By  the  time 
we  arrived  the  worst  was  past  though  a good  part  of  our  time  was  still 
taken  up  with  the  distribution  of  relief  supplies,  and  we  kept  hearing 
the  pitihil  stories  of  the  survivors. 


Renewal  in  Christ 


13 


“When  there  is  no  food,"  the}'  said,  “the  people  eat  bark.  They  strip 
the  trees  to  eat  the  bark.  And  many  die.”  So  of  course  we  fed  them. 
Bread  for  the  world  is  part  of  our  global  task.  What  kind  of  a Christian 
mission  would  it  have  been,  had  we  not  given  bread,  real  bread  to  the 
starving. 

Yet  as  in  the  meeting  at  the  well,  there  is  something  more  to  the 
mission  than  ordinary  bread  and  water;  there  is  something  that  must 
be  said  that  will  carry  the  mission  deeper  into  human  need,  and  farther 
into  eternity  than  well-water  and  bread.  For  that  kind  of  water  leaves 
them  thirsty,  and  die  best  food  in  the  world  is  still  bark,  until  someone 
says,  “If  you  only  knew... ” 

If  Christians  won’t  tell  them,  who  will?  Who  else  knows  that  Jesus 
is  die  renewer,  the  Christ  of  the  living  water,  the  Christ  who  is  the 
“bread  of  life,”  and  “the  only  Saviour  of  the  world”?  Who  else  can  say 
to  this  hungry,  thirsty  world,  "If  you  only  knew  who  [He]  is..."  you 
would  never  peed  to  thirst  again. 

Korean  Christians  are  no  more  perfect  than  American  Presbyterians, 
but  are  far  more  unembarrassed  than  most  of  us  about  telling  others 
the  good  news  of  the  gospel.  I have  been  challenged  over  and  over  again 
by  the  contagious,  unashamed,  happy  way  in  which  Korean  laymen  and 
laywomcn  speak  to  anyone  who  will  listen  of  the  great  joy  that  has  come 
to  them  in  knowing  Jesus  Christ. 

Otto  DeCamp,  one  of  our  colleagues  in  Korea,  tells  of  how  he  was 
out  in  a country  church  one  Sunday  examining  candidates  for  church 
membership.  It  isn’t  always  easy  to  join  a Korean  church.  You  have  to 
learn  to  read,  so  you  can  read  the  Bible.  You  have  to  memorize  the 
catechism,  and  thus  know  some  theology.  You  have  to  wait  two  years, 
and  prove  by  your  life  and  by  your  faithful  attendance  in  worship  that 
you  are  serious  about  being  a Christian.  One  of  the  candidates  that  day 
was  a dear  old  Korean  grandmother,  a simple  woman.  And  one  of  the 
catechism  questions  was,  “Where  is  the  Lord  Jesus  today?”  The  proper 
answer  to  that  question  in  the  Korean  catechism— to  make  sure  that 
those  who  want  to  become  church  members  know  about  the  resurrection, 
was  “He  ascended  into  heaven  and  is  seated  at  the  right  hand  of  God 
the  Father...”  But  she  gave  the  wrong  answer.  She  looked  up  happily 
and  with  a sweet  smile  said,  “Where  is  He  now?  Why  lie’s  here  in  my 
heart.”  And  they  smiled  at  her  and  said,  “That’s  right.” 

And  of  course  she  was  right.  That’s  what  renewal  in  Christ  is  all  about 
‘You  in  Christ,”  and  “Clirist  in  you,  the  hope  of  glory”  (Col.  1:27).  If 
you  know  that,  don’t  leave  here  telling  people,  “Look,  I’m  renewed.” 
That’s  self-righteousness.  Go  back  and  tell  them  who  Jesus  is. 


Renewal  in  Christ 


IS 


Response 

Some  Concerns  About  Renewal 

Re  v.  Dr.  C.  Kenneth  Hall 
Moderator,  200th  General  Assembly,  FC(USA) 

Butler,  Pennsylvania 

I speak  for  all  of  us  when  I express  my  appreciation  to  Dr.  Moffett 
for  the  fine  way  in  whieh  he  has  started  this  conference  upholding  the 
foundation  of  all  renewal  which  is  Jesus  Christ.  I could  probably  save 
us  all  a lot  of  time  if  I made  my  response  to  his  presentation  simply 
a loud  and  enthusiastic  amen!  But  you  aren’t  going  to  get  off  that  easily. 

1 suspect  that  those  of  us  who  are  respondents  at  this  conference 
will  be  speaking  out  of  the  context  of  our  personal  experiences.  Inevitably 
so.  We  are  the  products  of  those  forces  that  shape  us  and  mold  us. 
We  see  through  the  prisms  of  our  experiences.  And  so  I speak  out  of 
the  context  of  this  year  in  my  life.  The  p:ist  ten  months  have  not  been 
typical  for  me!  I have  attended  enough  presbytery  meetings  to  last  for 
the  rest  of  my  days!  If  I never  hear  another  presbytery  debate  the  proposed 
changes  in  the  Book  of  Order,  I will  be  well  satisfied.  But  I have  spent 
a great  deal  of  time  in  the  ecclesiastical  side  of  the  church,  and  that 
will  shape  my  remarks  now.  Out  of  the  experiences  of  this  year,  1 have 
developed  some  concerns  which  Dr.  Moffett  has  alluded  to  in  his  paper 
And  since  I still  Uiink  of  myself  as  a pastor,  I want  to  single  out  three 
of  them. 

Sam  has  raised  the  issue  of  connectionalism.  In  a metaphor  that  I think 
is  delightful,  he  speaks  of  connectionalism  without  renewal  as  tying  two 
dead  dogs  together.  And  yet  I suspect  for  most  of  us  in  this  room,  the 
danger  is  not  connectionalism  without  renewal  but  is  rather  renewal 
without  connectionalism.  Those  of  us  who  are  of  a conservative  persuasion 
theologically  have  a tendency— when  things  in  the  church  are  not  going 
the  way  we  want  them  to— to  pick  up  our  ecclesiastical  marbles  and 
go  home.  We  retain  the  name  Presbyterianism,  but  in  practice  we  may 
opt  out  of  the  connectional  system.  It  is  true  as  Dr.  Moffett  has  pointed 
out,  that  there  is  a fundamentalism  asssociated  with  connectionalism, 
one  that  tends  to  make  it  the  litmus  test  of  all  else.  But  it  is  also  true 
that  there  can  be  a kind  of  inverted  fundamentalism  which  prides  itself 
on  isolating  itself  from  any  practical  connection  with  a denomination. 

When  this  happens  there  are  several  unfortunate  results.  To  begin  with, 


16 


Renewal  in  Christ 


we  deprive  the  whole  church  of  that  unique  contribution  we  are  able 
to  make  because  of  our  particular  theological  stance.  The  church  is 
truncated  and  is  no  longer  representative  of  the  whole  range  of  concerns. 
When  we  pull  back,  we  weaken  the  church.  A vital  element  is  mission. 
Whole  areas  of  the  church’s  life  are  missing— that  element  we  can  supply. 
But  it  also  means  that  there  are  parts  of  the  church’s  witness  which 
we  surrender  by  default.  A classic  example  is  the  church’s  social  witness. 
Traditionally,  that  has  not  been  high  on  any  conservative  agenda.  The 
result  is  that  it  has  become  a monopoly  of  those  at  the  other  end  of 
the  theological  spectrum.  But  social  witness  is  too  important  to  become 
the  private  preserve  of  any  one  group.  It  belongs  to  the  whole  church 
and  we  need  to  be  a part  of  it.  The  way  in  which  the  General  Assembly 
handled  the  paper  on  Christian  Obedience  is  a good  illustration  of  what 
can  be  accomplished  when  we  get  involved  in  that  process. 

In  short,  what  I’m  pleading  for  is  a connect ionalism  that  grows  out 
of  our  renewal  in  Christ.  Get  active  and  slough  it  out  in  the  trenches 
of  presbyteries  and  synods.  Don’t  surrender  the  field  but  be  a part  of 
it. 

A second  area  where  Dr.  Moffett  has  sparked  my  concern  is  that  of 
church  membership.  He  said  that  "conversion  is  not  to  be  confused  with 
joining  the  church.”  He  said,  "The  catechism  calls  it  an  embracing  of 
Christ,  not  a quick  shaking  of  hands— heUo  and  goodbye.”  Again,  I have 
to  say,  amen.  One  of  my  burdens  this  year  has  been  to  try  to  close  the 
back  door  of  the  church.  We  must  stop  this  process  by  which  people 
join  the  church  only  to  become  inactive  a few  years  later  and  have  their 
names  removed  from  the  roll.  We  are  hemorrhaging  out  that  back  door. 
And  in  large  part  I believe  this  happens  because  we  do  not  confront 
people  with  the  claims  of  Jesus  Christ  when  they  join  the  church.  We 
have  allowed  ourselves  to  get  caught  up  on  the  success  syndrome  which 
measures  everything  by  numbers.  As  a result  we  seem  more  interested 
in  making  members  than  in  making  disciples.  We  seem  to  feel  that  if 
we  get  too  theological  about  church  membership  and  discipleship,  people 
will  get  turned  off.  We  fail  to  realize  that  unless  we  get  theological, 
they  will  never  get  turned  on.  When  we  water  down  the  claims  of 
discipleship,  we  weaken  the  church  and  we  cheat  the  people  involved. 
We  give  them  a pale  substitute  for  Christianity  and  allow  them  to  dunk 
it  is  the  real  thing.  Dr.  Samuel  Shoemaker  once  said,  "We  count  Christians 
when  we  ought  to  weigh  them.  The  important  question  is,  are  they 
growing?" 

Finally,  Dr.  Moffett  said,  “Renewal  turns  to  mission.  It  has  to.  If  it 
ends  with  ourselves,  it  becomes  self-righteousness."  If  it  does  not  turn 
to  mission,  the  renewal  itself  becomes  suspect.  Now  it  is  always  a 
temptation  for  moderators  to  think  they  have  a better  view  of  die  state 


Renewal  in  Christ 


17 


of  the  church  than  they  really  do.  They  sometimes  think  that  because 
they  do  a lot  of  traveling  and  talking  that  they  therefore  have  an  accurate 
feeling  for  die  pulse  of  the  church.  Accqiting  that  caveat,  1 can  say  that 
there  is  one  impression  I have  picked  up  this  year.  It  is  that  across  the 
Presbyterian  Church  (USA),  there  is  a tremendous  hunger  for  mission. 
The  St.  Louis  Assembly  established  two  priorities  for  our  church  in 
evangelism  and  mission,  and  almost  everywhere  I have  gone,  people  have 
responded  to  these  with  enthusiasm.  These  are  priorities  behind  which 
our  whole  church  can  unite.  I sense  that  most  Presbyterians  right  now 
are  tired  of  devoting  effort  and  energy  to  structure  and  machinery  and 
want  to  get  on  with  die  real  business  of  the  church.  But  there  is  a fatal 
attraction  there.  Presbyterians  seem  to  have  a real  fetish  about  organization 
and  structure.  When  it  comes  to  doing  things  decently  and  in  order, 
we  take  back  seat  to  no  one.  We  thrive  on  tinkering  widi  the  machinery 
Part  of  the  reason  is  that  we  feel  comfortable  there.  We  know  what 
we’re  doing.  We’re  safe.  It  doesn’t  contain  any  surprises  for  us.  But  when 
we  start  moving  out  in  mission,  who  knows  what  God  might  have  in 
store  for  us.  In  mission,  we  are  suddenly  no  longer  in  control  of  the 
process.  And  we  don’t  like  that.  But  through  our  renewal  in  Christ,  we 
are  called  to  set  out  in  mission— like  Abraham  not  knowing  where  we 
may  be  going,  but  going  out  confident  that  God  is  calling  us  and  will 
lead  us.  We  who  are  at  this  conference  are  committed  to  mission.  The 
time  is  ripe  for  us  to  provide  leadership  to  the  whole  church. 

One  last  word.  That  woman  at  the  well  in  Samaria  did  not  realize 
it  at  first,  but  she  was  being  given  a moment  of  grace.  Christ,  the  Savior, 
had  come  to  her  in  a unique  opportunity  and  was  calling  on  her  to 
seize  that  opportunity  I believe  that  God  is  giving  our  church  a unique 
moment  of  grace.  I believe  that  this  conference  and  all  of  its  potential 
is  a part  of  that  moment  of  grace.  I hope  while  we  are  here  we  will 
all  commit  ourselves  to  seizing  that  moment  and  allowing  God  to  use 
us  and  our  church.  To  use  the  old  words— our  future  is  as  bright  ;is 
the  promises  of  God.  Let’s  lay  hold  on  them. 


A SERVICE  OF  WITNESS 
TO  THE  RESURRECTION  AND  IN 
MEMORY  OF 


SY. 

Ini 

|o3 


2b 


»-r 


CHARLES  THEODORE  FRITSCH 
1912  - 1989 


January  6 Miller  Chapel 

Prelude  Chorale  Preludes 

When  in  the  Hour  of  Need 

If  Thou  But  Suffer  God  to  Guide  Thee 

I Call  to  Thee,  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

Chorale  Preludes 

Blessed  Ye  Who  Live  in  Faith  Unswerving 
O God,  Thou  Faithful  God 

Sonatina  from  God's  Time  is  Best 


Sentences 

Prayer 

Hymn  No.  1 "O  God,  Our  Help  in  Ages  Past" 

Scripture  Readings: 

Old  Testament:  Isaiah  55:1-5;  Psalm  100;  Psalm  103; 

and  Psalm  23 

New  Testament:  Hebrews  11:1-16;  John  14:1-6,  25-27; 

Romans  8:31-39;  and  Revelation  21:1-7 

Hymn  No.  179  "A  Mighty  Fortress" 

Tribute  to  the  late  Charles  Theodore  Fritsch 

Prayers  of  Thanksgiving,  Intercession,  and  Communion  of 

Saints 

Hymn  No.  397  "For  All  Saints  from  Their  Labors  Rest" 
Benediction 

Postlude  Chorale  Prelude  on 

Jesus,  Priceless  Treasure 


11:  00  a.  m. 
J.S.  Bach 


Johannes  Brahms 

J.S.  Bach 

Dr.  Gillespie 
Dr.  Gillespie 
St.  Anne 

Dr.  Moffett 
Dr.  Alston 

Dr.  McCord 

Dr  i M<iCnrd 

On , JUkc-yX 

Dr.  Gillespie 
J.S.  Bach 


The  Fritsch  family  will  receive  friends  at  the  Mackay  Center,  Princeton 
Theological  Seminary,  immediately  following  the  Memorial  Service. 


/f 


X 


v 


u,  w **  u~'  * '“**"*"'  ^ Z 

«*>(  h"  3 fUj"  ^"''J  ^ < ..  iM  u.Ti.  w j-gi-i 

"*^V,  * •X'jT’X  * 5S; 

■ — ■ - *** 

V*dw/  , . . w ■ . id 


- J ^ > ' ' , . , > i 

, l.  Lf;  ■<-■•  ,k^‘t‘' 

''  ' . j*x»,i-tJ.  ^i-«- 

ir  4s*  U-jX.  ^ 


_ /jUS3U,  «*»-_,  Vdl 

VlT^  ^ ^ -"  - ^ 

^ , , , /XlPf^x 


t *>  jJfW  / ^ ^ I A ' 

1 + U w-v/  Utt  W H-^.  ^ "X-?T  ^ 

4 U - . p , | ./  n |~~f  ,*  ’>>  J ^ 

-**  Wn  ,M  "JV,  , «,  w (-*■  »aar " u- 

0 . i M rxD(  V>v^  Up*Ai<j  L?j  I titb  it 

U.  uHtr" 

*,  w U.+-,  /u_  «t  •**<•  ^ • ,w  * 

o-r  w « ^ w “' 


<*\ 


• *vv 


PERSONAL  NOTES 


Marriages:  Neal  Eldrenkamp,  of  LAM's 
Communications  Department,  and  Ruth 
Padilla,  daughter  of  LAMers  Rene  and 
Cathy  Padilla,  were  married  September 
24  in  Buenos  Aires,  Argentina.  They  are 
living  m Miami 

LAM  missionaries  Dan  Hartzler  and 
Jane  Bayuszik  were  united  in  marriage 
November  19  in  Alabama  The  Hartzlers 
reside  and  serve  in  Mexico  City. 

Births:  Jeffrey  David  was  born  to  Jim 
and  Robin  Heimberger  last  August  1 1 in 
San  Jose,  Costa  Rica.  Michelle  Rose  was 
born  last  Nov.  25  to  John  and  Elsa  Maust 
in  Miami,  FL 

Death:  Marie  Haines,  the  mother  of 
LAMer  Jean  Haines,  passed  away 
September  13  in  Lancaster,  PA 

Arrivals:  Roxanne  Menezes  of 
LAM /Canada  arrived  in  Mexico  City  last 
August  4 to  work  in  children  s ministry 
under  MILAMEX. 

New  LAMers  Neil  and  Paula  Schroeder 
arrived  in  Costa  Rica  for  language  study 
last  October  21 . 


Speakers 

The  following  personnel  will  be  in 
the  areas  indicated  during  the  next 
few  months.  To  arrange  speaking 
engagements,  write  or  phone: 

Latin  America  Mission 
P 0.  Box  52-7900 
Miami,  Florida  33152-7900 
Tel.  (305)  884-8400 
Northeast 

Jim  and  Robin  Heimberger 
Paul  and  Ruth  Pretiz 

Midwest 

Norm  and  Donna  Piersma 
Ron  Den  Hartog 

Michigan 

Milre  Lisso 

Southern  California 

Jack  and  Mary  Anne  Voelkel 

Miami,  Florida 

Scott  Nyborg 

Gary  and  Marlene  Van  Brocklin 
Nick  and  Ginny  Woodbury 

Various 

Chip  and  Mary  Anderson 

East  Coast,  Midwest,  South 
Malcom  Patterson 
Alabama,  California,  Michigan 
Lisa  Anderson 
Pennsylvania,  East  Coast 


Service  leaves:  Chip  and  Mary  Anderson 
are  on  service  leave  from  Nov  1988  to 
April  1989,  Kathy  Clark,  from  Nov  1988 
until  Feb  1989,  Lisa  Anderson  from  Dec. 
1988  to  Nov.  1989,  Patti  Crowley,  from 
Dec  6,  1988,  to  spring  1989;  Jim  and 
Robin  Heimberger,  from  Feb  15  to  April 
30.  Paul  and  Ruth  Pretiz,  from  March  1 to 
June  1 

Leaves  of  absence:  Continuing  leaves  of 
absence  were  granted  to  Andres  and 
Gloria  Garcia,  John  and  Lydia  Schmid 
and  Jean  Spahr.  A first  leave  was  granted 
Maurine  Mejias,  effective  Oct  1 . 1 988. 

Resignation:  Della  Gilchrist  tendered  her 
resignation  from  the  Mission,  effective 
May  1,  1988. 

Move:  Last  fall  Kathy  Clark  ended  serv- 
ice as  secretary  of  Christ  for  the  City  in 
Mexico  City  in  order  to  become  candidate 
secretary  at  LAM  headquarters. 

General  Council:  At  their  annual 
meeting  last  November  11  in  Miami, 
LAM's  Board  of  Trustees  elected  two 
new  General  Council  members;  Charles 
O.  Morgan,  Jr.,  and  James  W.  Reapsome. 

Charles  Morgan,  48.  is  a lawyer  with 
his  own  private  practice  in  Miami,  FL 
The  Wheaton  (IL)  College  and  University 
of  Miami  School  of  Law  graduate  is  a 
board  member  of  various  evangelical 
groups,  including  the  Billy  Graham  Evan- 
gelistic Association  and  the  Narramore 
Christian  Foundation  He  is  an  elder  and 
Sunday  school  teacher  at  Key  Biscayne 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Miami,  and  he 
and  his  wife,  Marabel,  have  two 
daughters,  Laura  and  Michelle 


LAM's  Board  of  Trustees  at  last  fall's 
meeting  included  (left  to  right): 

W.  Dayton  Roberts,  Thea  Van  Halsema, 
Richard  Barrueto,  Samuel  Olson, 
James  Engel,  Clayton  L.  Berg,  Jr. 

(LAM  President),  Paul  Pierson,  Janet 
Luhrs  Balajthy,  J.  Murray  Marshall, 
John  A.  Mawhinney,  Jr.,  Horace  L. 
Fenton,  Jr.,  William  T.  Greig,  Jr.,  Eileen 
Moffett,  Linden  Cole,  Peter  Haile, 

John  Paddon,  Edna  Lee  de  Gutierrez 
and  Arthur  Brown. 

James  Reapsome,  60,  is  executive 
director  of  Evangelical  Missions 
Information  Service  in  Wheaton,  IL.  The 
veteran  writer  and  editor  earned  B.A.  and 
Th.M.  degrees  at  Franklin  and  Marshall 
College  and  Dallas  Theological  Seminary, 
respectively.  He  is  a board  member  of 
InterVarsity  Christian  Fellowship  and 
Greater  Europe  Mission.  He  and  his  wife, 
Martha,  are  active  members  of  College 
Church  in  Wheaton,  and  they  have  one 
daughter.  Sara. 

Visit  Caracas:  LAM  missionaries  Randy 
Gruber,  Brad  Smith  and  David  Baer 
"spied  out  the  land,"  as  it  were,  when 
they  visited  Caracas,  Venezuela,  early 
last  November.  Currently  based  in  Costa 
Rica,  the  men  and  their  families 
anticipate  serving  in  Caracas  under 
Christ  for  the  City.  The  Grubers  were 
scheduled  to  move  there  in  December 
and  become  the  first  LAMers  stationed  in 
Caracas. 


SUPPORT  STATUS  OF  NEW  MISSIONARIES 


MISSIONARIES 

Ballinger,  Carol 

Volunteer.  Christ  lor  the  City 

Cochrane,  Don  and  Susan 

Christian  camping 

Fuller,  Charles  and  Carol 

Christ  lor  the  City 

Hebden,  Scoll 

Christ  lor  the  City 

Lawlace,  Larry  and  Kathy 

Christ  lor  the  City 

Pinto,  Carlos  and  Rebeca 

Family  ministry 

Sotomayor,  Mima 

Youth  work 

Turner,  Sharleen 

Christ  lor  the  City 

Weeks.  Doug  and  Janeen 

Christ  for  the  City 


PERCENT  OF  SUPPORT  PLEDGED 
10  20  30  40  50  60  70  80  90  100 


For  full  information  about  how  to  financially  support 
an  LAM  missionary,  please  write  or  call  our  Miami  office. 

(The  above  figures  may  have  increased  slightly  since  press-time.) 


Ifvfw 


JANUARY-MARCH  1989  23 


THE 


BROWN  • LECTURES 


Holding  Forth  The  Word  Of  Life 


"WHAT  HAPPENED 
TO  PRESBYTERIAN 
MISSIONS?" 


Sunday 
JANUARY  29 


9:30  a.m. 

"What  the  Reformers  Forgot 
but  Presbyterians 
Remembered" 

8:50  a.m. 

& 

"The  Paralysis  of  Fear" 

10:50  a.m. 

Text:  I John  4:7-18 

Services 

7:30  p.m. 

"Who  Said  the  Day  of  the 
Missionary  is  Over?" 

Monday 
JANUARY  30 

7:30  p.m.  "Lessons  from  China: 
Failure  or  Success?" 

Tuesday 
JANUARY  31 

7:30  p.m.  "Lessons  from  Korea: 
Success  or  Failure?" 

A congregational  dinner  precedes  each 
evening  lecture  at  6:30  p.m.  in  Byrd 
Hall.  Dinner  cost  is  $3.00. 

Child  care  available  by  reservation  made 
by  Friday,  January  27. 

For  meal  and  child  care  reservations, 
call  748-8051. 


SAMUEL  MOFFETT 

Henry  Winters  Luce  Professor  of  Ecumenics  and  Mission, 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary; 

Member,  Center  of  Theological  Inquiry,  Princeton,  N.J. 

Truly  the  dean  of  Presbyterian  missions.  Dr.  Moffett  speaks  from  over 
30  years  of  missionary  experience  in  China  and  Korea,  to  bring  us  a 
powerful,  informative  lecture  series  on  the  challenges  of  mission  work: 
its  past,  its  future,  and  its  relevance  to  our  lives. 

• Born  in  Pyongyang,  Korea.  Son  of  Dr.  Samuel  Austin  Moffett,  pioneer 
missionary  to  North  Korea,  and  Lucia  Fish  Moffett. 

• A.B.,  Wheaton  College,  Wheaton,  IL 

• Th.B.,  Princeton  Theological  Seminary 

• Ph  D.  Yale  University 

• Cambridge  University  Visiting  Scholar,  (1970-71,  1976-77) 

• Ordained,  Presbyterian  Church  USA,  1943 

Missionary  to  China,  1947-51.  Arrest  and  expulsion  from  Communist 
China  (Jan.  1951). 

• Missionary  to  Korea,  1955-1981. 

• Author:  Wher'er  t he  Sun,  (1953);  The  Christians  of  Korea  (1962);  Joy  for  an 
Anxious  Age  (1966  co-authored  Eileen  F.  Moffett);  The  Biblical  Background 
of  Evangelism  (1968);  Asia  and  Mission  (1976,  in  Korean);  Firs I Encounters: 
Korea  1880-1910  (1982,  co-edited  P.  Underwood,  J.  Sibley);  and 
numerous  articles  and  book  reviews. 


_1 

-S 


First  Presbyterian  Church 
Dallas,  Texas 


THE 


BROWN 


LECTURES 


Holding  Forth  The  Word  Of  Life 


The  Brown  Lectures  of  First  Presbyterian  Church  were  inaugurated  on  July  22,  1984,  by 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  John  F.  Anderson,  Jr.,  on  the  occasion  of  Dr.  Anderson’s  retirement.  Their 
purpose  is  to  glorify  God  and  honor  the  memory  of  Frank  C.  Brown,  pastor  of  First 
Presbyterian  Church  from  1936  - 1952. 

Dr.  Brown,  born  in  Lewisburg,  West  Virginia,  July  4,  1890,  was  graduated  from 
Hampden-Sydney  College  and  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  Virginia.  He  began  his 
pastoral  ministry  in  Glasgow,  Scotland  in  1914  and  served  churches  in  West  Virginia  until 
coming  to  Dallas  in  1936.  Dr.  Brown  was  Moderator  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  in  1940,  Adjunct  Professor  of  Pastoral  Theology  at  Columbia  Theological 
Seminary  from  1952  -1954  and  the  author  of  Lost:  A Human  Soul  (1932).  Frank  Brown 
died  July  2,  1955,  having  served  the  Lord  faithfully  throughout  his  life. 

In  honor  of  Dr.  Brown  these  lectures  were  established  as  an  annual  event  in  which  the  Ses- 
sion invites  distinguished  teachers,  preachers  and  scholars  known  throughout  the  church 
for  a series  of  lectures,  services  and  seminars. 

Frank  Brown’s  competence  in  preaching  and  teaching  the  Reformed  Faith,  his  zeal  for 
evangelism  and  world  missions,  his  keen  concern  for  ministering  to  minority  groups  in 
word  and  deed,  and  his  emphasis  on  music  and  worship  make  possible  a wide  variety  of 
subjects  and  speakers. 

In  establishing  this  lectureship,  John  and  Nancy  Anderson  wanted  “this  congregation  and 
friends  in  the  community  to  be  nurtured,  edified  and  inspired  by  God’s  Word  as  it  is  applied 
for  their  time,  just  as  Frank  Brown  so  ably  applied  it  for  his  time.’’ 


BROWN  LECTURERS 


1985 

James  Sydnor 

1986 

Arnold  B.  Rhodes 

1987 

Elizabeth  Achtemeier 

1988 

Gardner  Taylor 

1989 

Samuel  Moffett 

1990 

Fred  Craddock 

1991 

Paul  Manz 

First  Presbyterian  Church 
Dallas.  Texas 


Dr.  Samuel  H.  Moffett 

Sun.,  Feb.  19-Mon.,  Feb.  20 


“Witness  must  join  hands  with  service  and  truth  with 
love,  in  order  that  the  weary,  sinsick  people  of  the  world  may 
be  brought  to  Jesus  Christ  who  alone  can  lift  them  from  the 
deepest  shadow." 

This,  according  to  Samuel  Hugh  Moffett,  is  the 
“heart  and  center”  of  the  mission  of  the  church.  Mof- 
fett himself  has  both  witnessed  and  served  throughout 
the  world.  He  was  bom  in  North  Korea,  son  of  Samuel 
A.  Moffett,  who  went  there  when  no  Christians  existed 
in  that  part  of  Korea.  After  receiving  his  B.A.  from 


Rev.  Kenn  W.  Opperman 

Tues.,  Feb.  21-Thurs.,  Feb.  23 


At  the  age  of  17,  Kenn  Opperman  committed  his  life 
to  serving  Christ.  Since  then,  he  has  held  pastorates, 
headed  evangelistic  ministries,  been  a college  president, 
and  worked  in  the  mission  field.  His  service  has  indeed 


been  varied. 

Kenn  is  credited  with  the  growth  of  Christian  and 
Missionary  Alliance  work  in  Lima,  Peru.  He  and  his 
wife  Joyce  served  there  for  eleven  years,  sometimes 
even  in  the  high  Andes  on  muleback.  After  he  returned, 
he  pastored  several  large  churches.  He  then  was  asked 


was  ordained  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  and  served  as  a minister  in  the  U.S.  In  1947  he 
and  his  wife  Elizabeth  became  missionaries  to  China,  where  he  was  on  the  faculty  of  two 
universities.  He  was  arrested  and  expelled  from  communist  China  in  1951. 


Back  in  the  United  States,  Moffett  became  visiting  lecturer  at  Princeton  Theological 
Seminary.  It  was  during  this  time  that  his  first  wife  died. 


In  1955,  Moffett  returned  to  Korea,  and  served  there  as  a teacher,  scholar,  and 
administrator  until  1981.  He  is  presently  Henry  Winters  Luce  Professor  of  Ecumenics  and 
Mission,  Emeritus,  at  Princeton  Theological  Seminary.  The  author  of  several  missions 
books,  he  has  also  published  numerous  articles  and  book  reviews.  He  is  now  married  to  the 
former  Eileen  Flower,  whom  he  met  while  in  Korea. 


Rev.  Kenn  W.  Opperman 


Schedule 


Thursday,  February  23 


5:45  p.m. 

Gym 

Church-wide  Dinner 

6:45  p.m. 

Session  Room 

Prayer  Meeting 

7:00  p.m. 

Sanctuary 

World  Missions  Worship  Service 
Kenn  Opperman,  Speaker 

Chapel  Area 

Kids’  Conference,  Grades  1-6 

Friday, 

February 

24-Family  Night 

5:45  p.m. 

Gym 

Church-wide  Dinner 

6:45  p.m. 

Session  Room 

Prayer  Meeting 

7:00  p.m. 

Sanctuary 

World  Missions  Worship  Service 
Emmit  Young,  Speaker 

Chapel  Area 

Kids’  Conference,  Grades  1-6 

8:15  p.m. 

Gym 

Family  Ice  Cream  Social 

9:00  p.m. 

Private  Homes 

Prayer  Vigil  begins,  continuing 
until  9:00  a.m.  Sunday 

Saturday,  February  25 

Private  Homes 

Prayer  Vigil  continues 

Sunday,  February  26 


NO  8:30  a.m.  Service 


9:45  a.m. 

Sanctuary 

All  Adult  Sunday  School  Classes 

10:00  a.m. 

Eldridge  Room 

Prayer  Meeting 

10:45  a.m. 

Sanctuary 

World  Missions  Worship  Service 
Emmit  Young,  Speaker 

12:00  noon 

Sanctuary 

Final  Pledging 

12:15  p.m. 

Gym 

Praise  and  Celebration  Buffet 

Nursery  provided  for  all  worship  services. 
Room  201:  Newboms-2  yr.  olds 
Room  205: 3-5 yr.  olds 


C 


a*  /bxus 


*U70^ld 


1^  xl^oflufl 


-§-4 5-  3-1#  70- 


-44  D-J-0-c*l  •£ 


4)  oj  o)  5-]  oil  p 4 4444 #4 


L^]  x l 


4#  ^4 


-4  4 


tJ 


JLXluI  ofEflSf  vi-o]  3.!^ 


71444#  B-pJLp  oVu-lr-K-^oj  71WS1  3W<fe  #44  4 4^4^  444  444  4 %-±5L%%  7]HXJ  <£^-<*4 

4 4 ^4°14  44444  #44#  £4#44.44-7l#  4 #4  4^444  3-144  4444  44#  44  444  44  4 

44  44 7l  4444. 


f 


?M  Samnel  H.  Moffett®*)  °)§) 

: l.Ct^«^o)|Ai  ««( 19l6«d!  4 fc  7 SJ) 
d«?J  aj5f£J«|;E 

(3,'W  *n.O|  ^ ia(A.B  ) 

#a(Th  b ) 

5 o*-M|c4*JU!  #a(Ph  D ) 

: 1-g^f-tjilAK  1947—51 V*) 
v2;»  ^ *j  in  AK  1 955—8 1 *?  ) 

acMIttJSf 

•4/C^OtJ^  S*S*E-I  »)§ 

(5;=e^§  -fcJ«*c8*l  « Oli  JSl^ 

A-J  I 1 tt^sj  71^51(1962*!) 

^ A-fSI  »Hg(  1 968  ) 

(S  iOf  A|  o|  £}  £j5!(  1976  AiS) 

^4^"irst  Encounters:Korea(  1880 — 1910) 
0|»1  C+41  Si«. 


^.VA.  A)  . > ,.  A.  \AlMll44V,  .£te-'  • 

»-  . •t'lWPS 


^BfsaaBwpaw 


bhhhmmwsi 


o[ 


£H 


%’ A|  : 1989 td  3S  5S0Pd)  if  7*1  ♦ cH-&7|-cH 

: tt^€!^5L  $1(718)639-4929  ♦ : Af^oH  Ajjny 

60-20  Broad*  a\,  Woodside,  N.\ . 1 1377  s ( "7  i 8)  358-0074  ( A(-^-y ) 

(7  I 8)445-5960 

S-Af-  Samnel  Hugh  Moffett-=-A)  (HOT-LINE) 


oJ  O j 


S]^  °oV  ^ ^ 


-*0 


TRANSMISSION  OF  DENOMINATIONAL  IDENTITY  — Questionnaire  for  Missionaries 

Under  the  auspices  of  the  Lilly  Foundation  a study  is  being  undertaken  of 
the  factors  which  contribute  to — enhance  or  reduce — denominational 
consciousness  and  pride.  My  own  assignment  is  the  effect  of  the  missionary 
enterprise  on  that  denominational  identity,  principally  in  the  church  "at 
home"  although  I personally  am  interested  in  attitudes  and  loyalties  among 
missionaries  themselves  and  the  Younger  Churches.  Would  you  please  return 
this  questionnaire  as  soon  as  possible.  Your  candid  opinions  and 
suggestions  for  getting  at  this  rather  intangible  topic  will  be  as  helpful 
as  the  detailed  answers.  What  missionary  reading,  past  or  current,  make 
specific  reference  to  denominational  emphases  and  influences?^Gratefully , 

Creighton  Lacy,  2714  Dogwood  Road,  Durham,  N.C.  27705  (919-489-7848) 

Name  czfoWt  S Age:  under  35 ; 


Address  ffb  U^Unl  Uui  ftwL  UT otfl*  55-64 


45-54 ; 

over  65  X 


_Local  Church  Membership  fJ&j 


Missionary  Service:  Years  3^ 


Country  dluyyjj  \C#JUU 


Board  or  Agency  or  Denominational  Affiliation  USA 

Principal  type  of  work  

Denominational  Activity  beyond  the  local  church  (in  USA) 

Did  you  ever  consider  mission  work  outside  your  own  denomination?  ^Jp 
Why  or  why  not? 


Was  your  missionary  assignment  limited  to  a denominational  church  or 
institution?  tit  lihvife-/  Ho  . 

Were  there  other  denominations  at  work  in  the  same  town  or 
institution?  Kiv>^ 


Briefly  describe  any  interdenominational  or  ecumenical  activities  in 
which  you  participated  ^ 

^ ^ - C/viOC lu^i ; Im.4u+j  U\. 

Briefly  describe  your  personal  relations  (and  attitudes)  toward 
missionaries  of  other  church  groups  ulLrfi  i/€u^  


Briefly  describe  your  personal  relations  (and  attitudes)  toward 

nationals  of  other  church  groups  t^^alL  Ovi  r^t a K*-|  ,k  ywtt,  . 

In  your  general  letters  to  churches,  board,  etc.)  did  you  consciously 
stress  denominational  matters  such  as  programs,  activities, 
successes,  institutions  and  appeals,  as  distinct  from  "the  cause  of 
Christ"  or  the  Church  as  a whole? 

Yes  X No Explain  X Wzo  W\j?  **4 

L/vfrfc  Wrti/  C x W&3  Wfc\  / 'J 

* Cc.ILh^v,  $\<W>  k ^ f5) 

HaAtt <>YcA  * u,t  < - fW  u i . "ffi 


1$,  ji 


Are  your  sermons  and  speeches  in  this  country  focussed  primarily  on  the 


programs  and  activities  and  institutions  of  your  particular  denomination  or 
board? 


Do  you  believe  that  supporters  of  missions  in  the  local  church  are 
primarily  interested  in  such  matters  as  church  growth*  institutional 
expansion,  denominational  trends? 

Yes  X'  No If  yes,  why  do  you  think  so?  Please  be  specific  and 

examples  which  cause  you  to  feel  the  way  you  do  about  denominational 


In  furtherance  of  this  study,  have  you  additional  suggestions  to  make? 

Books  or  articles  I should  read __ 

Particular  individuals  to  contact  or  interview __ 

Denominational  studies  that  have  been  made  

Other  probing  questions  which  I should  ask 

Please  make  any  other  comments  you  wish  concerning  denominational  identity 
and  the  missionary  enterprise,  in  the  mission  field  and/or  in  the  local 
church. 


No_  Explain  or  give  illustrations 

fluA  $-**1  l&jt \*MA  ClaSL  £o^yv*UvcC^  . 


Many  thanks, 


Creighton  Lacy 


-21- 


Mews  /3'wp  - ^°s 

hsfe.  VI,  '1*f 

Berger/Warren  Lectures  Set 

DUBUQUE,  IA--The  Rev.  John  Toay,  pastor  of  First 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Downey,  CA,  has  been  named  the  1989  Berger 
Lecturer  on  Preaching  and  Samuel  and  Eileen  Moffett,  among  the 
best  known  missionaries  to  Korea,  will  be  the  Warren  Lecturers  in 
Missions  and  Religion  at  the  University  of  Dubuque  Theological 
Seminary  (UDTS)  April  3-5. 

Toay,  a 1956  graduate  of  UDTS,  will  address  the  topic 
"Paradox  of  Preaching." 

The  Moffetts  will  present  four  lectures  on  Christian 
missions  titled  "Is  the  Day  of  the  Missionary  Over?";  "What  About 
Other  Religions?";  "Can  Christians  Survive  Behind  the  Curtains?"; 
and  "What  Makes  the  Third  World  Churches  Grow?" 

*************** 

Visiting  Scholar  Named 

NEW  YORK,  NY — Noriel  Cortez  Capulong  from  the  Philippines 
has  been  chosen  as  the  first  visiting  scholar  in  the  newly 
initiated  program  of  Auburn  Theological  Seminary  and  Stony  Point 
Center.  Capulong,  professor  of  biblical  studies  at  Silliman 
University  in  the  Philippines,  will  begin  his  one-year  residency 
at  Stony  Point  in  August  of  1989. 

An  outstanding  Bible  study  leader,  Capulong  has  written  and 
spoken  on  such  subjects  as  biblical  and  theological  bases  for 
mission,  spirituality  for  justice  and  peace,  the  Bible  and  human 
rights  and  the  life  of  the  church  in  the  world. 

*************** 

Lecture  Series  Hits  the  Road 

CHICAGO,  IL — McCormick  Theological  Seminary's  1989  Zenos 
Lectures  will  be  delivered  in  five  cities  around  the  country. 
Gerd  Theissen,  professor  of  New  Testament  at  the  University  of 
Heidelberg  in  Germany  will  speak  on  "The  Jesus  Movement  as  a 
Charismatic  Value-Revolution"  at  alumni  gatherings  in  Columbus, 
OH,  Kansas  City,  MO,  Minneapolis/St.  Paul,  MN,  and  Lake  Forest,  IL 
in  addition  to  the  seminary's  Chicago  campus. 

Theissen  is  one  of  the  world's  leading  scholars  in  seeking 
to  establish  the  relationship  of  early  Christianity  to  its  social 
contexts  in  Palestinian  villages  and  Greco-Roman  cities,  and  the 
meaning  of  teaching  and  preaching  of  early  Christian  missionaries 
in  such  settings.  His  other  Zenos  lectures  will  be  titled  Early 
Christianity  and  Pro-Social  Motivation,"  "The  Concept  of  Peace  in 
Early  Christianity,"  and  "Social  Status  and  Human  Value  in  Ear  y 
Christianity  and  its  Environment." 


-o 

cx\ 


Jerry  L.  Van  Marter 


-22- 


NOTES  FROM  SYNODS  AND  PRESBYTERIES 
Renewal  Event  Announced 

FLORENCE,  NJ — "Vitality  II:  Christ  In  Us-Christ  Thru  Us",  a 
conference  on  personal  and  congregational  renewal,  will  be  held 
April  8 at  the  Fountain  of  Life  Center  here.  The  event  is 
sponsored  by  the  Presbyteries  of  West  Jersey  and  Monmouth. 

Keynote  speaker  will  be  the  Rev.  Gary  Demarest,  evangelism 
associate  for  the  Evangelism  and  Church  Development  Unit  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  (U.S.A.).  The  conference  will  also  feature  a 
special  workshop  for  high  school  youth. 

############### 

Conference  Aids  Decision  Makers 

MENLO  PARK,  CA — Geddes  Hanson,  associate  professor  of 
practical  theology  at  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  will  lead  a 
conference  entitled  "The  Care  and  Feeding  of  Decision  Makers"  May 
1-4  at  the  Vallambrosa  Center  here.  The  event  is  co-sponsored  by 
the  Presbyteries  of  San  Jose  and  San  Francisco  and  San  Francisco 
Theological  Seminary. 

The  conference  will  operate  on  the  premise  that  "the 
faithfulness,  vitality  and  effectiveness  of  a congregation  is 
traceable  to  the  nature  of  the  decision-making  processes  of  those 
in  leadership  positions  in  the  congregation."  Participants  will  be 
introduced  to  various  dynamics  and  styles  of  "responsible" 
decision-making . 


############### 

New  Churches  Celebrated 

POMPANO  BEACH,  FL — February  5th  was  a big  day  for  the  Presbytery 
of  Tropical  Florida.  Glades  Presbyterian  Church  became  the 
presbytery's  newest  congregation  at  a chartering  service  held  at 
the  Logger's  Run  Community  Middle  School  in  West  Boca  Raton.  The 
organizing  pastor  is  the  Rev.  Thomas  Culberson. 

On  the  same  day,  the  new  Port  St.  Lucie  Presbyterian  Church 
dedicated  its  new  building.  The  congregation  has  been  worshiping 
in  its  new  sanctuary  since  early  November,  but  postponed  the 
formal  dedication  until  after  Christmas.  The  Rev.  Robert  Walker 
is  pastor. 


############### 

"Seeds  of  Hope"  Planted 

LITTLE  ROCK,  AR — Arkansas  Presbyterians  are  helping  to 
rebuild  villages  abandoned  or  destroyed  in  the  El  Salvadorean 
civil  war.  Margaret  Viers,  whose  work  teaching  in  Salvadorean 
refugee  camps  has  been  sponsored  by  the  Arkansas  Presbytery 
Peacemaking  Task  Force  since  1986,  is  touring  the  churches  of  the 
presbytery  during  February  and  March.  Accompanying  her  is  a 


mwB 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  (U.S.A.) 

NEWS  BRIEFS  - 8918 
MAY  5,  1989 
MARJ  CARPENTER 

CONTENTS 


NORTH  KOREANS  VISIT  CHURCH,  EXPRESS  HOPE  FOR  REUNIFICATION page  1 

HUGE  GATHERING  LAUNCHES  RENEWAL  ORGANIZATION-- page  2 

MCCLURG  ADDRESSES  POPE  JOHN  PAUL page  4 

CHURCHES  TO  CELEBRATE page  4 

LEWIS  JOINS  RANCH  STAFF page  5 

BREAKTHROUGH  PACT  REPORTED page  5 

OUTLOOK  BOARD  NAMES  ERNEST  TRICE  THOMPSON  AWARD  WINNERS  FOR  1989 page  8 

MID-ATLANTIC  OFFICES  CONSOLIDATE page  8 

SYNOD  EDITORS  CHOOSE  PILOT  PAPER page  9 

PRESBYTERY  STAFF  VISITS  CENTER page  10 

COMMUNICATION/STEWARDSHIP  DISCUSSED page  10 

CORRECTION page  12 

SEMINAR  TO  USSR  SLATED page  12 

PHILADELPHIA  PLANNING  TOURS page  13 

PENTECOST  1989 . page  15 

CHURCHES  ARE  PROTESTING  TAX page  17 

CALL  TO  ACTION  SLATED page  18 

INTERIM  NETWORK  SEEKS  DIRECTOR page  18 

CORRECTION page  19 

NOTES  ABOUT  PEOPLE page  19 

BOARD  OF  PENSION  PHONES  LISTED page  21 

"MOTHER'S  DAY  PRAYER"  HIGHLIGHTS  POVERTY page  22 

SEMINARY  COMMENCEMENT  DATES,  SPEAKERS page  22 

COLLEGE  NOTES page  23 

SEMINARY  NOTES page  25 

NOTES  FROM  SYNODS  AND  PRESBYTERIES page  26 

IN  THIS  CORNER page  28 


100  Witherspoon  St.  • Louisville,  KY  40202-1396  • Telephone  (502)  569-5519 

-O' 
— ^ 


-1- 


89281 


NORTH  KOREANS  VISIT  CHURCH , 
EXPRESS  HOPE  FOR  REUNIFICATION 


LOUISVILLE , KY  The  first  visit  by  representatives  of  the  North 
Korean  Christian  community  to  the  United  States  in  more  than  50 
years  took  place  here  April  28  as  part  of  a 10-day  tour  sponsored 
by  the  National  Council  of  Churches. 

j j°Ur  mem^er  delegation  from  the  Korean  Christians  Federation 
included  the  Rev.  Ko  Gi  Jun,  general  secretary  of  the  federation, 
as  leader.  Accompanying  him  were  the  Rev.  Kim  Un  Bong,  vice 
chairman  of  the  Pyongyang  Christians  Federation;  Kim  Nam  Hyok, 
instructor  of  the  federation  and  Miss  Kim  Hye  Suk,  instructor  and 
interpreter. 

. T*1^S  was  lar9et  North  Korean  group  to  ever  visit  the 

United  States  from  North  Korea.  Only  two  North  Koreans  had 
previously  been  allowed  in  this  country. 

The  federation  represents  approximately  10,000  Christians  in 
the  Democratic  People's  Republic  of  Korea.  The  church  now  has  a 
Protestant  church  and  a Catholic  church  which  are  now  allowed  to 
hold  church  out  in  the  open  for  the  first  time  in  over  40  years. 
There  are  also  500  home  churches  which  have  been  active  ever  since 
the  churches  were  destroyed. 

Korea,  was  divided  at  the  38th  parallel  after  World  War  II  and 
has  been  separated  ever  since.  An  armistice  was  signed  in  1953. 

The  delegation  of  North  Koreans  along  with  representatives 
from  the  South  Korean  church  attended  a national  conference  on 
peace  and  reconciliation  in  Chevy  Chase,  MD,  just  prior  to  cominq 
to  Louisville. 

The  South  Korean  delegation  included  the  Rev.  Kwon  Ho  Kyung 
new  general  secretary  of  the  Korean  National  Council  of  Churches! 
Accompanying  him  was  the  Rev.  Park  Jong  Hwa,  professor  at  Hankook 
Seminary  in  Seoul;  the  Rev.  Park  Bong  Bae,  general  secretary  of  the 
Methodist  mission  department;  Mrs.  Chun  Kwang  Hoon,  officer  in  the 
Salvation  Army  and  Miss  Song  Mee  Hyun,  vice  general  secretary  of 
the  youth  association  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Korea. 

The  two  delegations  were  honored  in  Louisville  with  a special 
luncheon  for  church  leadership;  a worship  service  at  the 
Presbyterian  Center,  a tour  of  the  Louisville  Presbyterian 
Theological  Seminary  and  a celebration  and  worship  service  with 
Louisville  Koreans  at  Trinity  Presbyterian  Church. 

At  the  luncheon,  the  Rev.  Syngman  Rhee  told  of  his  experiences 
in  attending  an  Easter  worship  service  at  a new  church  allowed  in 
North  Korea.  The  Rev.  Insik  Kim  distributed  copies  of  a strong 
statement  on  reconciliation.  It  calls  for  urging  a conference  to 
make  the  reunification  of  the  two  Koreas  a priority.  Copies  of  the 
statement,  similar  to  one  adopted  several  years  ago  by  the 


-2- 


Presbyterian  Church  (U.S.A.)  are  available  by  writing  Kim's  office 
at  100  Witherspoon  Street,  Louisville,  KY  40202. 

The  Rev.  Clifton  Kirkpatrick,  director  of  the  Global  Mission 
Ministry  Unit,  presented  a plaque  to  the  delegation  from  North 
Korea.  It  held  a dove  which  Kirkpatrick  related  "represents  peace, 
which  we  all  seek  in  your  countries  and  also  represents  the  Holy 
Spirit  at  work  in  the  world." 

A difficult  question  posed  to  the  delegation  about  their 
feelings  about  the  USSR  and  the  USA,  both  of  which  they  have 
visited,  brought  this  answer:  "The  Russian  Orthodox  church  hosted 
us  in  Russia  and  Christians  have  hosted  us  in  the  United  States. 
We  are  all  God's  children  and  sisters  and  brothers  in  Christ." 

Marj  Carpenter 


89285  HUGE  GATHERING  LAUNCHES  RENEWAL  ORGANIZATION 

ST.  LOUIS,  MO--An  overflow  crowd  of  more  than  1,000  evangelical 
Presbyterians  gave  birth  to  a new  organization,  Presbyterians  for 
Renewal,  here  April  21. 

Organizers  of  the  three-day  event,  who  had  expected  about  600 
persons,  were  clearly  surprised  at  the  responsive  chord  they 
struck.  Presbyterians  from  all  50  states  attended. 

Participants,  all  of  whom  were  eligible  to  vote  by  mere  virtue 
of  their  presence,  approved  an  organizational  structure,  elected 
a 60-member  board  of  directors,  and  signed  a "Covenant  of  Renewal" 
outlining  nine  stated  purposes  of  the  new  organization. 

The  covenant  emphasizes  proclamation  of  Jesus  Christ  as 
savior,  the  need  for  repentance,  the  authority  of  scripture,  the 
importance  of  personal  piety  and  personal  and  corporate  renewal 
within  the  church,  support  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  (U.S.A. ), 
obedience  to  the  Great  Commission,  and  the  pursuit  of  social 
justice  and  righteousness. 

The  conference  featured  addresses  by  five  evangelical 
Presbyterian  leaders:  the  Rev.  Samuel  Moffett,  professor  emeritus 
at  Princeton  Theological  Seminary;  the  Rev.  Jack  Rogers  of  the 
Theology  and  Worship  Unit;  the  Rev.  Diogenes  Allen,  philosophy 
professor  at  Princeton  Theological  Seminary;  Maria  Santa-Maria, 
counselor  and  author  from  Clearwater,  FL;  and  the  Rev.  Howard 
Edington,  pastor  of  First  Presbyterian  Church,  Orlando,  FL. 

They  repeatedly  expressed  pain  over  the  membership  decline  in 
the  Presbyterian  church,  bemoaned  what  they  perceive  to  be  the 
church's  de-emphasis  of  personal  spirituality  and  piety  for  the 
sake  of  the  social  justice  agenda  of  the  national  Presbyterian 
leadership,  claimed  that  national  structures  and  budgets  do  not 


-3- 


reflect  the  priorities  of  the  Presbyterian  mainstream,  and  urged 
evangelical  Presbyterians  to  get  more  involved  in  the  decision- 
making structures  of  the  denomination. 

This  was  clearly  not  a separatist  movement.  The  Rev.  Paul 
Watermulder  of  Burlingame,  CA,  chair  of  the  steering  committee  that 
organized  the  event,  welcomed  participants  saying,  "We  are  here 
because  we  love  the  Lord  and  we  love  our  church — the  Presbyterian 
Church. " 

He  said  the  cure  for  what  ails  the  PCUSA  is  "putting  prayer 
ahead  of  politics,  congregational  life  and  worship  ahead  of 
committee  meetings,  and  reforming  the  church  so  that  it  is 
biblically-based,  theologically  sound  and  socially  relevant." 

Moffett  drew  the  most  enthusiastic  response  of  the  conference 
when  he  said,  "Connectionalism  without  renewal  is  like  tying  one 
dead  dog  to  another."  Renewal  is  not  authentic,  however,  Moffett 
cautioned,  "unless  it  leads  us  into  mission." 

General  Assembly  Moderator  the  Rev.  C.  Kenneth  Hall  responded 
that  the  problem  for  evangelical  Presbyterians  "is  not 
connectionalism  without  renewal,  but  renewal  without 
connectionalism. " 

Counting  himself  as  part  of  the  evangelical  element  in  the 
denomination,  Hall  asserted  that  lack  of  participation  by 
evangelicals  in  the  decision-making  processes  of  the  church  has 
two  results:  "We  deprive  the  church  of  our  voices  and  the  elements 
we  supply,  and  we  sacrifice  certain  elements  of  church  life  to 
other  persuasions." 

Rogers  said  that  personal  piety  and  social  action  are  "two 
sides  of  the  one  coin  stamped  'Presbyterian'."  History  shows,  he 
contended,  that  "when  they  have  affirmed  each  other,  the  church 
has  been  healthy.  When  they  have  rejected  each  other,  the  church 
has  been  sickly." 

Rogers  drew  sustained  applause  when  he  said,  "We  need  the 
personal  and  the  public — we  need  each  other." 

The  Rev.  Jerry  Kirk  of  Cincinnati,  OH,  concurred  in  his 
response.  "We  are  now  at  a moment  of  grace,"  he  said,  "leading  to 
repentance,  renewal  and  reconciliation  in  our  beloved  church." 

The  birth  of  Presbyterians  for  Renewal  marks  the  voluntary 
demise  of  two  renewal  organizations  that  pre-date  Presbyterian 
reunion  in  1983.  The  Covenant  Fellowship  of  Presbyterians  and 
Presbyterians  for  Biblical  Concerns  have  both  announced  that  they 
will  dissolve  by  the  end  of  1989  in  order  to  make  way  for 
Presbyterians  for  Renewal. 

By  pre-arrangement,  the  slate  of  60  nominees  elected  to  the 
board  of  directors  of  the  new  organization  includes  15  members  of 


-4- 


each  of  the  former  organizations.  Twelve  members  from  each  of  five 
regions  of  the  country  were  elected,  including  34  clergy,  26 
laypersons,  20  women,  and  eight  racial  ethnic  persons. 

Electing  30  board  members  who  are  not  affiliated  with  either 
cpp  or  PBC  is  intended  to  "send  the  strongest  possible  signal  to 
the  church  that  we  desire  to  appeal  to  a broader  base  of 
Presbyterians  who  consider  themselves  evangelical,"  Watermulder 
explained. 

For  three  days  in  St.  Louis,  they  did. 

Jerry  L.  Van  Marter 


89273  MCCLURG  ADDRESSES  POPE  JOHN  PAUL 

VATICAN  CITY — Pope  John  Paul  II  told  a high-ranking  National 
Council  of  Churches  delegation  today  that  "we  must  walk  the  path 
of  reconciliation  together"  as  the  Third  Millennium  of  Christianity 
approaches . 

The  Roman  Catholic  pontiff,  on  April  14,  greeted  the  U.S. 
Protestant,  Anglican  and  Orthodox  group  in  his  library  as  they 
neared  the  conclusion  of  five  days  (April  10-14)  of  intensive 
conversation  with  officials  of  the  Vatican  Curia.  The  delegation, 
which  was  headed  by  the  Rev.  Patricia  McClurg,  the  council's 
president,  discussed  a variety  of  topics  including  ecumenical  goals 
for  the  year  2000  and  beyond. 

In  her  address  to  the  Pope  on  behalf  of  the  delegation, 
McClurg  recalled  the  Pope's  visit  to  the  United  States  in  September 
1987  and  pledged  that  the  NCC  would  continue  to  develop  joint 
programs  with  American  Catholics.  She  cited  one  of  her  own  major 
concerns,  the  promotion  of  justice  and  peace  in  South  Africa,  as 
an  area  in  which  the  NCC  and  the  U.S.  National  Conference  of 
Catholic  Bishops  already  are  committed  to  work  together. 

The  U.S.  delegation  included  Archbishop  J.  Francis  Stafford 
of  Denver  who,  at  a concluding  news  conference,  expressed  his 
conviction  that  the  conversations  in  Rome  will  encourage  other 
collaborative  efforts  in  the  United  States.  Archbishop  Stafford 
chairs  the  U.S.  Catholic  Bishops'  Committee  for  Ecumenical  and 
Interreligious  Affairs. 

Marj  Carpenter 


89271  CHURCHES  TO  CELEBRATE 

LOUISVILLE,  KY — Across  the  church,  many  congregations  will  hold 
special  celebrations  on  May  21,  200  years  after  the  first  General 


• t'oA- , , 

I have  the  privilege  of  counting  Torrance  as  a friend, 

and  I suppose  I should  also  count  it  a privilege  to  say  a few 
words  about  him  this  evening.  But  how  in  the  world  does  one  do 
justice  in  5 minutes  to  a friend  who  is  a Renaissance  man  with  a 
Reformation  mind  and  a missionary  heart  who  has  done  so  much  for 
his  own  church  and  for  the  world  church  in  this  ecumenical  age. 
How  can  one  say  all  that  without  sounding  like  the  eulogist  at  a 
funeral,  and  I assure  you  Dr.  Torrance  is  alive  and  well. 

Let  me  concentrate  on  the  ecumenics  and  missions  side  of  the 
man.  It  is  one  of  his  great  gifts  that  he  manages  to  bring 
together  in  the  gospel  emphases  that  should  never  be  separated, 
like  ecumenics  and  mission — inseparable  as  rightly  understood, 
but  torn  apart  by  so  many.  Dr.  Torrance,  like  one  of  Maxwell's 
electro-magnets,  brings  them  back  together  where  they  belong. 

He  was  born  on  the  missionary  frontier,  where  inland  China 
meets  Tibet.  Most  of  his  life,  however,  was  spent  on  other 
mission  fields,  theological  schools  for  example.  In  our  day  the 
enlightenment  dethroned  theology  as  queen  of  the  sciences,  and 
too  many  churches  allowed  their  schools  to.turn  to  more  popular 
fields  of  study.  But  no  one  could  divert  Torrance  historic 

and  reforemed  theology.  Then  he  found  another  mission' field,  the 
frontier  between  theology  and  science,  regarded  by  most  as  a 
battlefield  in  which  all  the  heavy  artillery  was  on  the  side  of 
science.  Not  Dr.  Torrance.  To  him  science  was  no  enemy,  but  an 
ally  in  the  search  for  truth,  and  he  turned  the  battlefield  into 
a mission y ol  ^ 

Or  take  the  ecumenical  frontier  between  the  warring 
communions  of  Christendom:  Pope  against  Patriarch,  and 

Protestants  against  them  both,  and  against  each  other.  Not 
Torrance.  He  chose  the  communion  most  thought  was  least  known 
and  most  incompatible  with  practical-minded,  non-lituragical 
Protestants,  and  became  a leading  statesman  of  the  dialogue 
between  the  Orthodox  and  Reformed  churches.  He  opened  up  a path 
to  redefine  their  relationship  in  [as  he  puts  it]  "a 
predominantly  Christocentric  way. .with  a new  Pneumatological 
openness . " 

To  sum  it  up,  I could  count  on  one  finger  any  friends  of 
mine  who  could  publish  a new  edition  of  James  Clerk  Maxwell's 
seminal  work  on  electromagnetic  theory,  and  follow  it  up  with  a 
re-edition  of  his  own  father's  pioneering  volume  on  traces  of 
pre-Mosaic  Old  Testament  Judaism  in  the  worship  patterns  of  an 
ethnic  tribe  on  the  Sino-Tibetan  border,  while  writing  and 
publishing  a whole  shelf-load  of  books  and  articles  on  Reformed 
theology,  and  its  dialogue  with  science.  Those  books  on 
theology  and  science,  by  the  way,  I have  been  told  are  the 
hottest  selling  items  among  Korean  graduate  students  in  this 
country,  who  long  for  reliable  literature  which  will  combine 
their  love  of  Christ,  with  their  eagerness  to  understand  the 
world. 

So  that's  what  my  friend  is.  He  is  a scientist  and  an 
evangelist  (the  two  don't  always  go  together) , a prophet  and  a 
priest  (two  other  callings  that  don't  always  get  along  together), 
a theologian  and  a missionary  (how  desperately  the  20th  century 
church  needs  more  of  that  combination.  And  he's  my  friend. 


yh^viAJL#-.  /jrf&K 


/ 


OAorcP,  h ovlt  aXA^yf  / s 


V 


Yi&^yvUL  /^V\ 


J! 


7^  ^ {/Vf]0  ^a 

/l-fAl/JUyUL  } tr^jfdy  Y'/U.  'WOi/iA*-  />#  le^- 

La^. 


fi 


fr^xXdJt  _ IVAs^y, 


L4r£ 


^--*"~d2  lA/<r2sji  al  y/) , 


"<?***->-' ^ ?■&**.«,  A. 


-fAovt 


-^>,^4 Az  ^ Www^ 


>vur-  iAsof-  TJtw 

sisUL  ) 


'U^‘  <0^  7^  UsOfi/d-  Sf  7/U(  sA 


/lyLa-  T4^  i 5 ^VV\ 


C/lscrtASVV- 


nA-*-  **"'^  luyun^^£ 


^y]  <TUSL~ 


J 


Ia  ‘'^o^l 


J 


ovy  -^t  yi^t^  j yv\AelsL  ^4^ 


//^V)  //u  ^d^z.  .7^ 


-y- 


<''2<rw>W'  /vsvurus>j  7^<c/ 

44 , ^ 7^  A^f 


^v1^l.  /^,'j-  -pjie^Z^f  $•/>,  he. 

r'oo-kJ  7% 

^ Urx^Jh  U n^o  g/jf^e 

^-srA  D^y  S,u/ Mj  /,r£  " 


V 


*' 


IF  I WERE  STARTING  AGAIN 


If  I were  starting  again  as  a young  minister  entering  his  first  charge.  1 would  do 
m\  best  to  engage  in  a Christ-centered  ministry,  i.e..  one  in  which  Christ  has 
supreme  place  over  all  institutions.  I would  preach  the  gospel  of  unconditional 
grace,  of  reconciliation  through  the  incarnation,  passion,  and  resurrection  of 
Christ,  and  seek  to  find  ways  of  working  that  out  in  the  life  of  the  church  and  the 
community.  Evangelism  and  ecumenism  go  together. 

I w ould  give  a great  deal  of  my  time  to  teaching  my  people  the  great  Christian 
truths  and  the  meaning  of  prayer  and  worship  through,  with,  and  in  Jesus  Christ. 

I would  try  to  develop  in  the  congregation  crystal  clear  and  certain  convictions 
and  to  translate  info  their  ovm  prayer  and  daily  life  their  participation  in  the 
vicarious  activity  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  mediated  through  Jesus  Christ  and  as  he 
who  mediates  Jesus  Christ  tc  us  ' 

This  means  that  I wduid  give  myself  more  than  ever  to  study  and  contempla- 
tion and  to  avoid  committees  like  the  plague.  Time  is  needed  to  study  the  Bible, 
to  steep  oneself  in  the  historic  tradition  of  the  Apostolic  and  Catholic  church, 
not  least  time  at  the  prayer-desk,  in  learning  to  pray  with  all  saints  through  the 
.iges.  and  in  < ons»ant  sharinc  throuch  prayer  and  meditation  in  the  self-consecra- 
tion of  Christ  on  our  behalf.  To  pray  is  to  engage  with  the  risen  and  ascended 
Christ,  the  great  fcjigh  Priest  of  the  resurrection,  in  his  prayers  and  intercession 
for  the  w orld.  - . 

1 would  make  pastoral  visitation  rentrdl^in  which  I read  the  Bible  and  prayech 
with  people  in  their  homes  and  gave  ihem^ .the  opportunity  to  let  me  minister  to 
them  in  personal  ways  Only  as  they  open  their  hearts  to  me  like  that  can  1 under- 
stand the  human  heart  in  the  light  of  the  gospel,  and  only  then  can  1 preach 
to  them  the  gospel  in  such  a wav  that  it  strikes  home  to  their  own  personal  and  . 
particular  needs  1 would  tr\  to  fulfil!  Calvin's  injunction  to  minister  the  gospel  not 
onlv  publicly  but  also  “privately  and  from  house  to  house  It  is  only  when  the  pul- 
pii  and  the  home  are  interconnected  in  this  way  that  the  gospel  proves  to  be  inti- 
matelv  and  profoundly  relevant.  * 

But  I would  do  all  this  while  seeking  to  understand  the  astonishing  changes  in 
•he  modern  world  through  the  advance  of  our  scientific  knowledge,  for  that  would  . 
tie  ministering  in  a universe  which  Cod  has  created  and  means  us  to  understand, 
the  universe  in  which  his  Word  became  incarnate  and  which  Christ  will  come 
.nj.iin  to  < hange  and  renew  —Thomas  F.  Torrajue.  L'niversityof  Edinburgh,  from 
J7te  Preshvlerton  OufJook  * J 


A RENEWAL  AND  ISSUES  RESOURCE  FOR  PRESBYTERIANS 

THE  @PEN  LE^ER 


Volume  20 


May-June,  1989 


Number  2 


Continued  from  p.  1 


The  Covenant  Fellowship  of  Presbyterians 


^PRESBYTERIANS  FOR  RENEWAL.  . . 

grove  of  Houston,  Texas.  Five  Regional 
Vice  Presidents  were  elected  as  follows: 
East,  Rev.  Linda  Jaberg,  Altoona, 
Pennsylvania;  Southeast,  Dr.  Myers 
Hicks,  Florence,  South  Carolina;  Mid- 
west, Rev.  Robert  Hunter  of  In- 
dianapolis, Indiana;  Southwest,  Mr.  Gary 
Terrell  of  Lubbock,  Texas  and  West, 
Mrs.  Janice  Sperry  of  Sierra  Madre, 
California.  The  entire  Board  of  Directors 
consists  of  60  persons,  with  12  coming 
from  each  of  the  five  regions.  Special  care 
was  taken  to  insure  balance  between  lay 
and  clergy,  male  and  female  and  ethnic 
minorities.  A Search  Committee  was 


D 


i 

5 

f 


named  to  begin  looking  for  an  Executive  ’ 
Director,  an  Associate  Executive  Direc-  • 
tor  and  an  Administrative  Assistant.  Pre-  f 
sbyterians  for  Renewal  will  assume  all  i 
the  ministries  of  Covenant  Fellowship  of  • 
Presbyterians  and  Presbyterians  for  Bib-  t 
lical  Concerns  at  the  end  of  1989.  Until  1 
that  time,  all  the  ministries  of  Covenant  - 
Fellowship  will  continue  as  usual  under 
the  direction  of  the  CFP  Board.  » 

Based  on  all  that  transpired  in  St.  * 
Louis,  it  seems  certain  that  Presbyte- 
rians for  Renewal  will  be  working  hard  to 
restore  theological  balance  and  to  insure 
that  evangelical/conservative  concerns 
will  be  given  a fair  hearing  in  our  reun- 
ited denomination. 


uince  in  determining  not  only  wnat  would  be 
included  in  the  Statement  but  the  actual 
wording  of  the  Statement  itself. 

In  answering  the  question  “How  is  the 
‘Brief  Statement’  Biblical?”  let  me  first  note 
the  order  of  the  three  central  sections  of  the 
Statement.  The  very  fact  that  the  commit- 
tee chose  to  follow  the  outline  of  the  Apos- 
tolic Benediction  (“The  grace  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  love  of  God,  and  the  com- 
munion of  the  Holy  Spirit  be  with  you  all.”) 
witnesses  to  our  intention  that  the  State- 
ment be  Biblical.  Simply  changing  the  order 
in  which  the  Statement  refers  to  the  Persons 
of  the  Godhead  might  have  reduced  the 
number  of  questions  that  have  been  asked, 
but  the  Committee  still  chose  to  use  the  se- 

Continuedp.  3 


PRESBYTERIANS  FOR  RENEWAL 
IS  ORGANIZED 


By  Dr.  Matthew  McGowan 
Executive  Director,  CFP, 

Louisville,  KY 

Over  1,000  Presbyterians  gathered  on 
April  20  in  the  Adam’s  Mark  Hotel  in  St. 
Louis  in  answer  to  “A  Call  to  Renewal”,  is- 
sued last  May  by  73  ministers  and  lay  per- 
sons meeting  in  Dallas,  Texas.  These  Pres- 
byterians gathered  from  each  of  the  50 
states  and  most  of  the  presbyteries  of  the 
PC(USA)  in  an  atmosphere  charged  with 
excitement,  hope  and  expectation  from  the 
very  beginning. 

Dr.  Samuel  H.  Moffett,  Professor 
Emeritus,  Princeton  Theological  Semi- 
nary, set  the  tone  for  the  entire  convention 
with  his  address  “Renewal  in  Christ”.  He 
gave  an  inspiring  exposition  of  the  en- 
counter of  Jesus  with  the  “Woman  at  the 
Well”.  His  emphasis  was,  “if  only  you 
knew  the  person  who  is  speaking  to  you, 
you  would  ask  of  Him  a drink,  and  He 
would  give  you  the  living  water  and  you 
would  never  thirst  again.  ” 

Other  keynote  speakers  were  Dr.  Jack 
Rogers  of  the  Theology  and  Worship  Unit 
of  the  General  Assembly,  who  spoke  on 
“Renewal  of  the  Church”;  Dr.  Diogenes 
Allen,  a Professor  at  Princeton  Theological 
Seminary  whose  subject  was  “Renewal  in 
Discipleship”;  Dr.  Maria  Santa-Maria,  a 
Counselor  and  Author  from  Clearwater, 
Florida  whose  subject  was  “Renewal  in  the 
Spiritual  Life”;  and  Dr.  Howard  Edington, 
Minister  of  First  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Orlando,  Florida,  brought  a stirring  call 
for  “Commitment  to  Renewal  NOW”.  Re- 
sponses to  the  addresses  were  given  by 
Dr.  C.  Kenneth  Hall,  Moderator  of  the 
General  Assembly;  Rev.  Ilona  Busick  of 
Kansas  City;  Dr.  James  Andrews,  Stated 
Clerk  of  the  G.  A. ; Dr.  Jerry  Kirk  of  Cincin- 
nati, Ohio;  Dr.  Virgil  Cruz,  Professor  of 
Louisville  Presbyterian  Seminary;  Mrs. 
Colleen  Evans  of  Washington,  DC;  Dr. 
Gary  Demarest,  Director  of  Evangelism  of 
the  G.  A.;  Dr.  Thomas  Gillespie,  President 
of  Princeton  Theological  Seminary. 

The  entire  event  began  each  morning 
with  early  prayers.  Each  of  the  daily  ses- 


sions began  with  rousing  hymn  singing 
and  songs  of  praise,  led  by  Lydia  Saran- 
dan,  Sandra  Cousins  Smith,  and  Pamela 
Powell. 

The  Conference  came  to  an  inspiring  and 
dramatic  conclusion  with  the  entire 
gathering  responding  to  an  invitation  to  si- 
lently move  forward  or  to  one  of  the  many 
tables  around  the  auditorium  to  personally 
sign  the  “A  Covenant  of  Renewal".  The 
Honorable  James  Hargrove,  an  elder  from 
Houston,  Texas,  led  the  gathering  in  a 
careful  exegesis  of  the  covenant  stressing 
the  seriousness  of  the  commitment.  Before 
the  signing,  the  entire  group  read  the  “A 
Covenant  of  Renewal”  in  unison.  All  of  the 
signatures  will  be  bound  in  a volume  and 
sent  to  the  national  office  of  Presbyterians 
for  Renewal  in  Louisville,  KY.  The  book 
will  be  left  open  for  other  individuals  to 
sign  the  Covenant. 

The  Covenant  is  reprinted  on  page  4.  It 
can  be  reproduced  by  local  congregations 
and  signatures  written  on  8*/2  x 1 1 sheets 
and  mailed  to:  Presbyterians  for  Renewal, 
8134  New  LaGrange  Rd.  Suite  227,  P.  O. 
Box  22069,  Louisville,  KY  40222. 

The  Officers  of  Presbyterians  for  Re- 
newal are:  President,  Dr.  J.  Murray  Mar- 
shall of  Seattle,  Washington;  Vice  Presi- 
dent, Dr.  Virgil  Cruz  of  Louisville  Presby- 
terian Theological  Seminary;  Secretary, 
Mrs.  Linda  Baker  of  Edmond,  Oklahoma; 
Treasurer,  The  Honorable  James  Har- 
Continuedp.lt . 


IN  THIS  ISSUE 

Bell-Mackay  Prize 

p.  6 

Brief  Statement 

p.  2,3,4 

Issues 

p.  3 

President's  Column 

p.  2,7 

Presbyterians  for 

Renewal 

p.  1.4 

Renewal  & Evangelism 

p.  5,6 

Youth 

p.  5,6.7 

37“ 


O 


-a 


PRESIDENT’S  COLUMN 


AN  INITIAL  RESPONSE  TO 

THE  PAPER  “IS  CHRIST  DIVIDED?” 


Published  by 

THE  COVENANT 
FELLOWSHIP  OF 
PRESBYTERIANS 

PURPOSE 

We,  the  Covenant  Fellowship  of  Presbyterians, 
will  seek  to  serve  the  Church  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ: 

1. 

By  urging  obedience  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  repentance,  faith,  evangelism,  and  action. 

2. 

By  calling  for  intercessory  prayer  and 
encouragement  of  all  those  who  are  seeking 
to  advance  the  unity  and  mission  of  the  church 
in  the  bond  of  peace. 

3. 

By  committing  ourselves  to  maintain  and 
promote  a reformed  and  evangelical  fellowship 
within  the  Presbyterian  Church  (U.S.A.). 

4. 

By  praying  and  working  for  renewal 
throughout  our  denomination,  especially  at 
the  local  church  level. 

5. 

By  initiating  fellowship  with  other  groups  or 
denominations  with  whom  we  have  common 
commitments. 

6. 

By  providing  needed  services,  programs,  and 
resources  within  the  Presbyterian  family  of 
churches. 

7. 

By  working  to  influence  others  in  the  governing 
bodies  of  the  Church  to  support  our  views 
and  objectives. 

8. 

By  calling  the  Church  to  its  urgent  task  of 
obeying  the  Great  Commission  through  world 
evangelization. 

9. 

By  encouraging  small  "face  to  face"  discussions 
in  groups  within  presbyteries  and  across 
presbytery  lines. 

10. 

By  publishing  THE  OPEN  LETTER  to  report 
news  of  renewal  and  to  discuss  the  issues 
before  the  Churches. 

11. 

By  supporting  through  the  governing  bodies 
of  the  Church  the  positions  indicated  in  the 
CFP  By-laws. 


THE  OPEN  LETTER 

MEMBER  GI3GI  EVANGELICAL  PRESS  ASSOCIATION 

'ISSN  01947125 

EXECUTIVE  EDITOR  WILLIAM  BRAFFORD 

Mall  Address  Below 

PRODUCTION  MANAGER  MATTHEW  MCGOWAN 

502-339-0204  Mail  Address  Below 

EDITORIAL  BOARD  AND  STAFF 
Dr  B Clayton  Bell.  Mr  William  Braflord,  Dr  M Douglas 
Harper.  Jr . Dr  Myers  Hicks,  Dr  Roger  Kvam,  Dr  Matthew 
McGowan,  Mr  D A Sharpe 

Published  bi-monthly  except  July/August  by  the  Covenant 
Fellowship  ot  Presbytenans,  8134  New  LaGrange  Rd  , Suite 
228.  P O Box  22409,  Louisville.  KY  40222-0409  Second 
class  postage  paid  at  Louisville,  KY  and  at  additional  mailing 
oflices  Send  correspondence  to  Covenant  Fellowship  ot 
Presbytenans  Postmaster  Send  change  ot  address  order 
to  THE  OPEN  LETTER,  P O Box  22409.  Louisville.  KY  40222- 
0409 


By  Dr.  Roger  A.  Kvam,  Pastor 
First  Church,  Quincy,  Massachusetts 

Strange  and  wonderful  are  the  ways  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  dealing  with  the  diver- 
sities that  characterize  the  Body  of  Christ. 
However,  it  should  surprise  no  one  that  di- 
versity, so  implicit  in  a national  church, 
has  some  unhappy  consequences  when  it 
comes  to  theology  and  belief.  The  variety 
of  concerns  about  our  faith  and  life  is  mir- 
rored in  the  proliferation  of  special  organi- 
zations (as  recognized  in  Chapter  IX  of  the 
Book  of  Order)  seeking  to  advance  certain 
causes  or  emphases  in  the  church.  These 
groups,  of  which  Covenant  Fellowship  is 
one,  have  been  called  into  existence  by  a 
felt  need  to  remind  the  “establishment”  of 
the  church  of  convictions  and  commit- 
ments which  may  be  neglected  or  even  ig- 
nored in  the  official  programs  of  the 
church. 

Those  within  the  official  bodies  of  the 
church  were,  no  doubt,  concerned  about 
the  larger  meaning  of  these  aggressive  and 
pro-active  organizations  within  the  fabric 
of  a national  church.  The  Task  Force  on 
Theological  Pluralism  grew  out  of  the  con- 
cerns that  were  raised  in  the  Committee  on 
Pluralism  and  Conflict  of  the  Advisory 
Council  on  Discipleship  and  Worship.  This 
group  sought  to  study  and  think  about  the 
value  of  diverse  theological  positions,  the 
limits  of  theological  diversity  within  the 
church,  and  ways  in  which  that  diversity 
should  be  dealt  with  in  our  particular 
Christian  community. 

The  result,  “Is  Christ  Divided?  Report 
of  the  Task  Force  on  Theological  Pluralism 
Within  the  Presbyterian  Community  of 
Faith”,  written  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  D. 
Small,  a pastor  from  Rochester,  New 
York,  and  now  a staff  member  of  the 
Theology  and  Worship  Unit  in  Louisville, 
is  an  impressive  study  paper.  It  has  an 
overview  of  the  history  of  diversities,  bi- 
blically and  theologically,  in  the  Christian 
community  of  the  ages  that  is  instructive 
and  suggestive.  It  contains  a valuable  affir- 
mation as  to  the  centrality  of  our  convic- 
tions about  Jesus  Christ  and  suggestions 
about  the  limits  of  diversity  within  a Chris- 
tian community.  It  laments  the  poverty  of 
our  theological  discourse  in  governing 
bodies  and  calls  us  to  a new  effort  to  hear 
each  other  in  order  to  rescue  our  Christian 
community  from  a reliance  upon  mere  pol- 
ity and  practice  in  living  together. 

Because  of  space  limitations,  I propose 
only  to  introduce  the  report’s  salient 
themes  and  to  suggest  where  it  seeks  too 
easily  to  make  molehills  out  of  mountains, 
even  to  trivialize  enormous  issues  that  can- 


not make  for  an  easy  peace  in  a continuing 
struggle  over  the  nature  of  Christian  belief 
and  practice. 

Mr.  Small's  tour  through  Christian 
church  history,  biblical  emphases  and  in- 
terpretation, and  theological  and  confes- 
sional distinctions  and  dissimilarities  is  in- 
structive. We  know  these  things,  and  yet 
seem  strangely  unaffected  by  the  realities 
they  suggest.  All  too  often,  instead  of  fuel- 
ing theological  discourse  and  debate,  they 
seem  to  suggest,  as  the  late  Lefferts 
Loetscher  of  Princeton  (quoted  by  Small) 
described  the  results  of  the  old  fundamen- 
talist-modernist controversies,  that  “the 
less  theology  the  better"  would  be  the  way 
to  handle  our  relationships  within  the 
church. 

Small  is  emphatically  right  when  he 
writes  that  “The  church’s  preference  for 
‘unity  in  mission’  over  ‘unity  in  theology' 
has  led  tojmityjn  neither.  ’’  The  call  of  this 
paper  for  the  churcfun  its  various  govern- 
ing bodies  to  be  unafraid  of  discussing 
theology  is  one  that  deserves  to  be  heard 
and  heeded.  Whether  it  is  possible  rather 
than  palatable  is  a further  question. 

The  most  heartening  part  of  this  paper  is 
in  its  Christological  affirmations  which  set 
the  context  within  which  theological  diver- 
sity can  take  place.  There  must  be  one 
place  where  Christians  begin  their  commu- 
nity, and  Small  finds  this  central  event  in 
the  resurrection  of  Jesus  from  the  dead. 

“It  was  the  joyous  experience  of  a 
growing  community  of  men  and 
women  that  the  crucified  Jesus  was 
now  the  risen  Christ,  present  in  the 
community.  Were  it  not  for  this  ex- 
perience, the  narratives  of  Jesus’  life 
and  death  would  be  of  little  more  than 
passing  interest  if,  indeed,  there 
were  any  narratives  at  all.” 

The  Christian  community  comes  into 
existence  through  the  encounter  of  men  and 
women  with  the  Risen  Christ.  Whether  this 
encounter  occurs  in  the  first  or  twentieth 
century,  it  demands  a response  on  the  part 
of  persons  to  the  call  of  Jesus. 

“Wherever  we  look  in  the  New 
Testament  — whether  at  Gospels  or 
letters,  at  confessional  formulas, 
worship,  proclamation,  or  mission  — 
the  unifying  reality  is  that  the  man 
Jesus  and  Christ  the  Lord  are  one.  It 
is  this  central  unifying  affirmation 
which  shapes  Christian  faith  in  all  its 
diversity,  marking  it  off  from  any 
other  expression  of  religious  experi- 
ence.” 

Out  of  this  response,  the  new  life  in  the 
Spirit  makes  for  a radical  change  in  any 
person’s  life  as  one  finds  all  the  par- 
Conlinued  p.  7 


2 


May -June,  1989 


News  of  the  Church  and  the  World 


NEWS  BRIEFS 

♦ THE  CHRISTIAN  INTERNA- 
TIONAL  Gift  House  will  be  at  the  201st 
General  Assembly  in  Philadelphia,  J une  6- 
14.  Displayed  will  be  handcrafted  items 
from  around  the  world.  Many  come 
through  SERRV,  a branch  of  Church 
World  Service  and  Self  Help  of  the  Men- 
nonite  Church.  After  expenses  are  paid, 
any  profit  goes  to  overseas  refugee  and 
educational  programs.  The  Gift  House  has 
been  at  the  Assembly  17  times.  It  is  coor- 
dinated by  Fred  and  Eva  Christian  of 
Swarthmore,  Pa. 

♦ IS  NUCLEAR  DISARMAMENT 
compatible  with  Christian  evangelism? 
will  be  the  basic  issue  addressed  by  a three- 
day  seminar  on  Evangelism  and  Peace- 
making to  be  held  June  1-3  at  Princeton 
Seminary.  Leaders  for  the  seminary  will  be 
Gary  Demarest  and  Richard  Killmer  of 
Louisville,  PC  (USA)  staff;  Ronald  Sider, 
president  of  Evangelicals  for  Social 
Action;  Robert  Moore,  director  of  the 
Coalition  for  Nuclear  Disarmament  in 
Princeton;  Clarice  J.  Martin  of  Princeton 
Seminary;  Kathleen  0‘Connor  of  the 
Maryknoll  Center;  and  Ronald  C.  White 
Jr.  of  Huntington  Library,  San  Marino, 
Calif.  Information  can  be  obtained  by  call- 
ing 609/497-7990. 

♦ TWO  NEW  APPOINTMENTS  to 
the  staff  of  the  Office  of  the  General  As- 
sembly Council  have  been  announced: 
Presbyterian  minister  Robert  M. 
Gwaltney  has  been  named  coordinator  of 
finance  and  budgets,  a position  in  which  he 
is  currently  serving  as  interim.  He  was  one 
of  the  first  to  arrive  in  Louisville  following 
the  1987  Biloxi  Assembly.  He  served  as 
staff  for  the  facilities  coordinating  group 
and  directed  the  development  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Center.  Frank  M.  Diaz  has  been 
appointed  coordinator  of  policies  and  spe- 
cial projects.  Diaz,  pastor  of  El  Buen  Pas- 
tor church,  Austin,  Texas,  has  many  years 
of  experience  in  industry  and  at  all  levels  of 
the  church.  He  will  be  responsible  for  G AC 
relationships  with  the  General  Assembly. 
(PNS) 

♦ EYEGLASSES  TO  VENEZUELA 
was  the  mission  of  Presbyterian  minister 
Jim  Hutchinson  of  Salina,  Kan.,  who 
traveled  there  recently  with  Volunteers  in 
Optometric  Services  to  Humanity.  They 
distributed  over  8,000  pairs.  The  Presby- 
tery of  Northern  Kansas  assisted  with 
travel  costs. 


Presbyterians  for  Renewal 
Organize  in  St.  Louis 

By  M.  Anderson  Sale 
Outlook  Correspondent 


Approximately  975  Presbyterians  re- 
sponded to  a “Call  to  Renewal”  April  20- 
22  in  the  comfortable  surroundings  of  the 
Adams  Mark  Hotel  beneath  the  St.  Louis 
Arch  to  pray,  to  sing,  to  discuss,  to  organ- 
ize, and  to  commit  themselves  to  a cove- 
nant for  the  renewal  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  (U.S.  A.).  In  doing  so,  they  brought 
together  two  Chapter  9 organizations  — 
Presbyterians  for  Biblical  Concerns  and 
the  Covenant  Fellowship  of  Presbyterians 
— under  the  new  banner  of  Presbyterians 
for  Renewal.  With  PBC  and  CFOP  going 
out  of  existence  later  this  year,  leaders  of 
the  new  group  hope  to  expand  the  former 
constituencies  significantly. 

According  to  organizers,  who  originally 
expected  no  more  than  600,  nearly  every 
state  was  represented,  with  the  largest  con- 
tingents coming  from  Missouri,  Texas, 
Pennsylvania,  Illinois,  Kentucky  and  Cali- 
fornia. Approximately  sixty  percent  were 
clergy  and  over  one-third  was  female,  with 
a scattering  of  racial  ethnic  participants. 

Paul  Watermulder,  pastor  of  First 
church,  Burlingame,  Calif.,  chair  of  the 
conference  steering  committee,  welcomed 
participants. 

ON  THURSDAY  EVENING,  Samuel 
H . Moffett,  professor  emeritus  at  Princeton 
Seminary,  gave  the  keynote  address. 
Warning  against  self-righteousness  and 
false  expectations  for  such  a renewal  un- 
dertaking, he  exhorted  participants  away 
from  “ecclesiastical  fundamentalism” 
with  the  observation,  “Connectionalism 
without  renewal  is  like  tying  two  dead  dogs 
to  one  another.”  He  held  renewal  and  mis- 
sion firmly  together  and  called  upon  those 
who  want  renewal  to  begin  with  confession 
of  sin  and  true  repentance. 

In  response,  C.  Kenneth  Hall,  modera- 
tor of  the  200th  General  Assembly,  spoke 
passionately  about  his  hope  for  renewal 
within  the  PC(USA)  and  his  willing  par- 
ticipation in  this  event  as  “a  moment  of 
grace”  for  the  church.  He  spoke  optimisti- 
cally about  the  state  of  the  church  today  and 
about  the  hunger  for  mission  and  evangel- 
ism. In  response  to  Moffett,  he  said  that 

M.  Anderson  Sale,  a Presbyterian  minister, 
is  executive  presbyter  of  Missouri  Union 
Presbytery,  Jefferson  City,  Mo. 


renewal  without  connectionalism  has  its 
dangers  also. 

After  a lively  question-and-answer  pe- 
riod, the  assembly  then  broke  for  the  first  of 
two  time  slots  devoted  to  regional  meet- 
ings (East,  Southeast,  Midwest,  Southwest 
and  West))  for  prayer  and  further  reflec- 
tion. 

FOLLOWING  FRIDAY  MORN- 
ING worship,  Jack  Rogers,  General  As- 
sembly staff  associate  for  theological  stud- 
ies, discussed  the  twentieth  century  decline 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  placing  it  in 
historical  perspective.  It  involves  the 
complex  interplay  between  polar  tenden- 
cies in  the  American  Presbyterian  tradi- 
tion, he  said,  between  the  Old  and  New 
Side/Schools,  between  public  policy  and 
personal  piety  agendas.  “We  will  not  re- 
solve our  problems  until  we  realize  that  we 
need  each  other.  We  are  not  really  being  the 
church  unless  both  the  personal  and  the 
public  agendas,  both  piety  and  social  wit- 
ness, both  meaning  in  life  and  mission  in 
the  world  are  given  full  expression.” 

He  described  the  process  that  lay  behind 
the  development  of  the  Life  and  Mission 
Statement,  approved  in  1985,  which  he 
believes  did  not  adequately  reflect  the  pri- 
orities of  the  grass-roots  church.  At  the 
national  level,  advocates  of  the  public- 
policy  agenda  have  been  the  dominant 
force  since  reunion,  he  said.  He  received 
warm  applause  when  he  remarked,  “The 
fear  of  General  Assembly  leadership  is  that 
to  fund  a personal  piety  agenda  is  not  to 
fund  a public  policy  agenda.  We  must 
assure  them  that  this  is  not  so.” 

Using  Old  Testament  images,  Rogers 
suggested  that  the  present  discord  within 
the  PC(USA)  is  most  akin  to  the  Divided 
Kingdoms  of  Israel  and  Judah,  the  com- 
mon weakness  being  the  sin  of  division. 

To  foster  renewal,  Rogers  advocated  a 
“pluralistic  doctrine  of  the  church.”  “We 
must,”  he  said,  “synthesize  the  public  and 
the  personal  agendas  in  our  understanding 
of  the  church.”  The  task  will  not  be  easy 
because  “the  number  of  people  on  the  na- 
tional staff  who  represent  the  personal 
piety  agenda  of  the  church  at  large  is  scan- 
dalously small.” 

(Continued  on  Page  6) 
ay  22,  1989  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  OUTLOOK  3 


F 


V 


4* 


Overtures  97-100  (1989)  and  169-172 
and  175-179  (1988) 

1989  Overtures* 


No.  97  — To  take  actions  in  re- 
sponse to  human  rights  violations  in 
Romania.  Eastminster.  Nov.  1 5, 1988. 

No.  98  — To  endorse  the  donation 
of  organs  and  tissues  as  part  of  our 
ministry.  Grace. 

No.  99  — To  advocate  designation 
of  the  first  Sunday  in  August  as  Na- 
tional Peace  Day.  Boston. 

No.  100  — To  clarify  participation 
in  major  medical  plan  and  to  reinstate 
the  optional  coverage  for  dependents. 
Cherokee  Presbytery. 

1988  Overtures** 

No.  169  — To  investigate  the  feasi- 
bility of  establishing  two  separate  of- 
ferings for  the  two  causes  presently 
represented  in  the  Christmas  Joy  Of- 
fering. Greater  Atlanta. 

No.  170  — To  rescind  the  decision 
by  the  General  Assembly  Council  to 
fund  expenses  of  participation  in  the 
National  Council  of  Churches  and  the 
World  Council  of  Churches  from  the 
per  capita  budget.  San  Francisco. 

No.  171  — To  direct  the  Social  Jus- 
tice and  Peacemaking  Ministry  Unit 
to  develop  integrated  strategy  regard- 
ing the  promotion  of  self-development 
in  all  areas.  Tres  Rios. 

No.  172  — To  call  upon  Israel  and 


the  surrounding  Arab  nations  to  cease 
hostilities  and  to  begin  a peace  proc- 
ess. Alaska. 

No.  175  — To  amend  Book  of  Order 
G-l  0.0201  regarding  session  meet- 
ings. Missouri  River  Valley. 

No.  176  — To  amend  Book  of  Order 
G-l 0.01 02k  concerning  the  examina- 
tions of  newly  elected  officers.  Phila- 
delphia. 

No.  177  — To  amend  Book  of  Order 
G-l  4.0600  to  grant  honorary  member- 
ship  to  retired  ministers  of  the  Word 
and  Sacrament.  Lackawanna. 

No.  178  — To  amend  Book  of  Order 
G-l 4.0201  a to  allow  longer  terms  for 
elders  and  deacons.  Grace. 

No.  179  — To  refer  the  matter  of 
certification  of  interim  pastors  to  the 
Church  Vocations  Ministry  Unit  and 
to  instruct  the  unit  to  set  qualifica- 
tions to  be  met  by  applicants.  Wabash 
Valley. 

* This  concludes  the  list  of  1989 
overtures  which  will  be  considered  by 
the  201st  General  Assembly.  Any  oth- 
ers received  will  be  referred  to  the 
202nd  Assembly.  The  deadline  for 
submission  to  the  Office  of  the  General 
Assembly  was  April  24. 

**  Received  toolate  to  be  considered 
by  the  1988  Assembly.  □ 


Biblical  scholar  and 
former  Outlook  editor 
are  honored  at  Princeton 

Bruce  M.  Metzger,  internationally  rec- 
ognized New  Testament  scholar  and  Bible 
translator,  and  George  Laird  Hunt,  relig- 
ious journalist  and  recently  retired  editor 
of  The  Presbyterian  Outlook,  will  receive 
distinguished  alumnus  awards  from  Prin- 
ceton Theological  Seminary  at  the 
institution’s  alumni/ae  reunion  banquet  to 
be  held  in  Princeton  on  May  26. 

Metzger,  a 1938  graduate  of  the  semi- 
nary, has  devoted  a career  to  translating 
and  editing  early  manuscripts  of  the  New 
Testament  for  the  Revised  Standard  Ver- 
sion of  the  Bible  and  has  served  as  chair  of 
the  RS  V revision  committee.  His  scholar- 
ship in  the  field  of  New  Testament  Studies 
is  internationally  acclaimed;  he  has  con- 
tributed over  25  books  to  the  field  as  an 
author  and  editor. 

Hunt  received  his  M.Div.  degree  from 
Princeton  Seminary  in  1 943  and  went  on  to 
a distinguished  career  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church  as  a pastor,  educator,  ecumenist, 
writer  and  editor. 

As  a pastor,  he  served  congregations  in 
Wilmington,  Del.,  Penn  Wynne,  Pa.,  and 
Fanwood,  N.J.  As  an  educator,  he  served 
on  the  staff  of  the  Board  of  Christian  Edu- 
cation of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church 
(U.S.A.)  in  Philadelphia.  As  an  ecumenist, 
he  was  the  first  executive  director  of  the 
Consultation  on  Church  Union.  And  from 
1979-89,  he  served  as  editor  of  The  Presby- 
terian Outlook , carrying  out  an  insightful 
and  prophetic  ministry.  (Based  on  Prince- 
ton Seminary  news  release)  □ 

Thank  Offering 
allocations  selected 

More  than  $1  million  collected  during 
the  Presbyterian  Women’s  1988  Thank 
Offering  was  recently  allocated  to  114 
mission  and  health  projects  in  the  United 
States  and  abroad. 

The  Creative  Ministries  Offering  Com- 
mittee selected  the  projects  based  on  meet- 
ing the  needs  of  hurting  people,  and  in 
accordance  with  the  concerns  and  policies 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  (U.S.  A.).  Most 
of  the  allocations  are  one-time  grants. 

A recommendation  was  made  by  the 
committee  to  call  the  annual  event  “Health 
Ministries/Thank  Offering.”  The  name 
change  was  suggested  as  an  attempt  to  give 
greater  emphasis  to  the  support  of  health 
programs  which  receive  money  each  year 
from  the  offering.  More  than  $260,000  of 
the  1988  offering  will  go  to  hospitals  and 
clinics  overseas. 

For  more  details  on  the  projects,  contact 

4 THE  PRESBYTERIAN  OUTLOOK  May  22,  1989 


Marilyn  Clark,  associate  for  mission  par- 
ticipation, Women’s  Ministry  Unit,  100 
Witherspoon  St.,  Louisville,  Ky.  40202 
(502/569-5401).  (PNS)  □ 

McClurg  addresses 
Pope  John  Paul  II 

Pope  John  Paul  II  told  a high-ranking 
National  Council  of  Churches  delegation 
recently  that  “we  must  walk  the  path  of 
reconciliation  together”  as  the  Third  Mil- 
lennium of  Christianity  approaches. 

The  Roman  Catholic  pontiff  greeted 
the  U.S.  Protestant,  Anglican  and  Ortho- 
dox group  in  his  library  as  they  neared  the 
conclusion  last  month  of  five  days  of 
intensive  conversation  with  officials  of 
the  Vatican  Curia.  The  delegation,  which 
was  headed  by  Presbyterian  minister  Pa- 
tricia McClurg,  the  council’s  president, 
discussed  a variety  of  topics  including 


ecumenical  goals  for  the  year  2000  and 
beyond. 

In  her  address  to  the  pope  on  behalf  of 
the  delegation,  McClurg  recalled  the 
Pope’s  visit  to  the  United  States  in  Septem- 
ber 1987  and  pledged  that  the  NCC  would 
continue  to  develop  joint  programs  with 
American  Catholics.  She  cited  one  of  her 
own  major  concerns,  the  promotion  of 
justice  and  peace  in  South  Africa,  as  an 
area  in  which  the  NCC  and  the  U.S.  Na- 
tional Conference  of  Catholic  Bishops 
already  are  committed  to  work  together. 

The  U.S.  delegation  included  Arch- 
bishop J.  Francis  Stafford  of  Denver  who, 
at  a concluding  news  conference,  ex- 
pressed his  conviction  that  the  conversa- 
tions in  Rome  will  encourage  other  col- 
laborative efforts  in  the  United  States. 
Archbishop  Stafford  chairs  the  U.S. 
Catholic  Bishops’  Committee  for  Ecu- 
menical and  Interreligious  Affairs.  (Marj 
Carpenter,  PNS)  □ 


FOR  mmi/TRY 


connnuinG  EDucoTion 

Southwestern  Baptist  Theological  Seminary 


/m 


VjuXbi—  ipf  f 

r+o  Tn. flvticf**)  / 

Wv,.  Uccm  -C«*v 

’/*.  fW'<  w~.  — 

* UVWtjb 


0*  a 


Lfc,  /)  WWvt****.  ** 


> IuauWk  Ai 


t fo-n  ( '^) 

--  ^ ^ . f^r . e?  *r  * - 

* *r:f  JL  ** «— »«  ?**> 

^ «!*«*  ‘WV4  - *-* • "H,  jt  t -c  * 


aAr  wv^\  * ^ ^ 4^  £ <f  i Jr 

, aP  w ►**-->*> 

% U^dsU  , ^ *****  ,.7Ta  *1: 

IA 


n u Ji„<L  a^l  0U.,  ^ 4 

^ w“1'  ^ ^ t* 


cU^  ^ ^ tW‘*"  ■ 


1^  --  ^r| 


(Wtd 

Bw* 

UUm^n  V.  u*^  a^UT  A ^ 


+*f  5 t 


3UW~  ^ 

* 4*i#Uf  CUt^k  ^UUk 

i •+■* 

“*,'#rf"  • k*  * w- 

flMfc  lU,,  ^ ^/VtAinL  0*1*7) 

%SbfaJT  ifty  - rttf 

|Ji»\VKA  " Us  Atfc, 

! - UvA^  ^ 4 ^C(  if 

M^,  \^^iva  UW  ^Uc  £xi/)£/v^L*4  - 5.w  •)  fcfA  - 

Cd,  ^ * ta&  &.- 


,JU/- 


IkUf*, , H iUW . C L A-  *»•  1 1 ^ 

/V  ciwp,  mII  ^ tU  ^ UW^ 
V*  +tout^  , (U  • 


Campus  News 


United  in  Purpose 

Commencement  speakers 
Dr.  Jay  Kesler  and  Menes  Abdul  - 
Noor  directed  graduates  toward 
kingdom  goals. 

a T?  or  Christ  and  His  Kingdom,” 
wA  said  Dr.  Jay  Kesler,  “is  a banner 

JL  that  I have  heard  across  the 
globe,  and  it  has  touched  my  life  very  per- 
sonally in  many,  many  ways.”  His  speech 
on  May  1 3 at  Wheaton’s  undergraduate 
Commencement  challenged  today’s 
graduates  to  continue,  like  the  Wheaton 
alumni  before  them,  to  enhance  and 
define  that  slogan. 

Kesler  explained  how,  for  much  of  his 
Christian  life,  he  struggled  to  understand 
the  meaning  of  the  biblical  concept  of 
the  kingdom  of  God.  He  found  a meta- 
phor to  help  him  understand  it  after  he 
read  Aleksandr  Solzhenitsyn’s  The  Gulag 
Archipelago.  In  his  book,  Solzhenitsyn 
describes  Russia  in  the  early  decades  of 
this  century  as  a place  where  prison 
camps  were  so  numerous  and  proximate 
that,  if  visible  from  the  sky,  they  would 
appear  as  a chain  of  islands  in  the  sea — 
an  archipelago. 

Solzhenitsyn  believed  that  the  people 
sent  to  these  prisons  because  of  their 
discord  with  the  system  gained  a special 
insight  and  knowledge  while  there.  Af- 
ter they  were  released,  they  returned  to 
their  homes,  but  they  had  been  changed. 
In  his  book,  Solzhenitsyn  predicted  that 
these  people  would  become  so  numerous, 
and  their  ideas,  bom  from  experience, 
would  be  so  strong,  that  they  would  soon 
begin  to  affect  the  culture  as  a whole.  “A 
great  group  of  people,  having  a special 
knowledge,  begin  to  affect  their  culture" 

“When  I read  that  particular  section  of 
the  book,"  Kesler  said,  “I  had  for  the  first 
time  a clear  insight  into  the  Wheaton 
College  cornerstone,  For  Christ  and  His 
Kingdom."  Establishing  his  kingdom, 
“God  put  into  existence  a citizenship 
within  a citizenship."  A special  knowl- 
edge separates  believers  from  the  rest  of 
the  world,  yet  as  they  live  and  work  in 
this  world,  they  cannot  help  but  affect  it. 

"When  I walk  up  the  steps  of  Blan- 
chard, and  see  the  names  on  the  wall  of 
Wheaton  Graduates  who  have  served 
overseas,  I am  extremely  grateful  for  a 
college  with  a slogan,  For  Christ  and  His 


Kingdom.  The  legacy,  however,  of  our 
heritage,  must  be  earned  by  each  genera- 
tion." 

“I’d  like  to  offer  something  ot  what  I 
believe  the  Scripture  teaches  about  keep 
ing  that  banner  from  be- 
coming a dead  slogan  or  a 
memory.  There  are  three 
great  New  Testament  meta- 
phors about  the  kingdom. 

The  first  Jesus  spoke  when 
he  said,  ‘You  are  the  salt  of 
the  earth.’”  Salt,  Kesler 
said,  is  both  a condiment 
and  a preservative,  but, 
however  you  interpret  the 
metaphor,  salt  is  a minority 
element.  It  is  used  in  small 
amounts,  and  its  flavor, 
once  it  has  been  added  to 
food,  cannot  be  extracted. 

Citizens  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  should  expect  to  be  a 
minority  element,  and  are 
called  to  leave  behind 
them  a distinct,  lasting 
flavor. 

“Jesus  used  a second 
metaphor.  He  said,  ‘You 
are  the  light  of  the  world.’ 

1 believe  that  there  is  a re- 
lationship between  light 
and  putting  forth  absolutes 
in  a world  of  relativism,”  said  Kesler.  He 
suggested  three  absolutes  to  stand  for: 
first,  Genesis  1:1,  “In  the  beginning  God 
created  the  heavens  and  the  earth;”  next, 
God’s  Word  is  trustworthy,  and  last,  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  Son  of  God. 

“Finally,  Jesus  said,  ‘I  am  sending  you 
forth  as  sheep  among  wolves.’  The 
suffering  Christ  is  the  only  Christ  that 
speaks  to  certain  parts  of  the  world,” 
Kesler  said,  “and  certain  alumni  of 
Wheaton  will  suffer.  They  will  pray  and 
seek  relief;  in  this  life,  it  will  seem  they 
get  none.  This  will  not  mean  they  are 
not  carrying  out  the  mandate,  For  Christ 
and  His  Kingdom.  It  means  that  God  is, 
through  their  lives,  specially  revealing 
himself  as  he  revealed  himself  through 
his  Son.” 

“The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  left  with 
us  as  a group  of  static  ideas,”  Kesler  con- 
cluded, “but  entrusted  to  his  Church." 
“For  Christ  and  His  Kingdom.I  pray  that 
these  cold,  chiseled  words  would  invade 
the  hearts  of  young  men  and  women  who 


Dr.  Jay  Kesler,  president  of  Taylor  University, 
was  Wheaton's  undergraduate  Commencement 
speaker. 


would  go  with  their  forbears  across  the 
earth  with  the  determination  that  For 
Christ  and  His  Kingdom  would  never 
become  an  empty  slogan.God  bless  you." 

• • • 

^ ^ f oday  I want  to  share  with  you 

what  I feel  is  our  number  one 
M need,  as  nations,  churches, 
families,  and  individuals,”  said  Graduate 
School  Commencement  speaker  Rev. 
Menes  Abdul-Noor.  “We  need  repairers 
of  the  breach.” 

Those  from  among  you  shall  build 
the  old  waste  places.You  shall  raise 
up  the  foundation  of  many  genera- 
tions and  you  shall  be  called  the 
repairers  of  the  breach. 

(Isaiah  58:12) 

“First,  we  need  repairers  of  the  breach 
who  are  open  to  God  and  to  their  fellow 
men,"  said  Rev.  Abdul-Noor.  “In  many 
places  around  the  world,  the  Church  faces 
a serious  breach.  The  Church  is  with- 
drawn into  itself  more  than  it  is  open  to 


8 


Wheaton  Alumni 


away,  or  simply  didn’t  answer. 

But  many  women  were  interested  in 
Martha’s  invitation  to  an  American  tea 
party.  Martha  held  cooking  classes  in  her 
home  each  week,  and  while  the  food 
cooked,  she  taught  Bible.  “They  listened 
politely,  but  couldn’t  understand  a God  of 
love,  and  had  no  word  for  sin,”  says 
Martha.  “Free  cooking  lessons  kept  them 
coming,  and  when  I became  their  friend, 
they  began  to  open  up.” 

One  woman  rebuffed  her  for  three 
years,  then  came  one  day  asking  about 
Christ.  She  told  Martha,  “For  years  I saw 
you  willing  to  take  rejection,  abuse,  and 
ridicule.  I decided  if  Christianity  is  that 
important  to  you,  it  must  be  important 
for  me."  Although  husbands  often 
laughed  at  their  Christian  wives,  they 
could  not  help  noticing  changes,  as  these 
women  learned  forgiveness  and  patience, 
demonstrating  Christ’s  love  in  their 
home. 

The  Hokes  put  these  women  in  con- 
tact  with  churches  near  their  home.  Don 
also  founded  a church  at  the  Institute. 
Martha  organized  bilingual  Christian 
Women’s  Clubs,  which  attracted  upper 
class  women,  because  they  could  tell 
their  husbands  they  were  studying  Eng- 
lish. These  began  in  Tokyo  and  on  mili- 
tary bases,  but  have  spread  throughout 
Japan. 

In  1973,  Don’s  Wheaton  classmate, 
Billy  Graham  '43,  asked  him  to  be  execu- 
tive director  of  the  first  International 
Congress  on  World  Evangelization,  in 
Lausanne,  Switzerland.  The  Hokes  faced 
a “heart-rending  decision."  Was  it  time  to 
make  the  Institute  completely  indigenous 
by  appointing  a Japanese  president? 

After  much  questioning  and  prayer, 
Don  turned  the  college  over  to  an  acting 
president,  and  the  Hokes  said  good-bye 
to  friends  of  21  years,  promising  to  return 
if  needed. 

The  Institute  and  women’s  clubs  con- 
tinued to  grow  while  the  Hokes  went  to 
another  land  and  another  work.  Don  was 
executive  director  of  the  Congress,  which 
was  attended  by  4,000  Christian  leaders 
from  1 50  nations.  He  also  founded  an 
Evangelical  English-speaking  church  in 
Lausanne.  And  Martha  again  turned  to 
the  needs  of  women,  establishing  Chris- 
tian Women’s  Clubs  in  three  major  cities 
of  Switzerland,  as  well  as  starting  home 
Bible  classes. 

Since  returning  to  the  U.S.  in  1974, 


the  Hokes  have  continued  to  find  new 
ventures  in  ministry.  Don  was  the  first  di- 
rector of  the  Billy  Graham  Center,  which 
began  in  a house  on  Washington  Street 
in  Wheaton,  while  he  and  others  planned 
for  its  present  home.  For  the  past  1 1 years 
they  have  lived  in  Knoxville,  Tennessee, 
where  Don  is  senior  pastor  of  Cedar 
Springs  Presbyterian  Church.  Martha 
teaches  Bible  classes,  and  also  speaks  at 
women’s  retreats  and  church  groups 
around  the  country.  And  they  work  to 
encourage  a new  Japanese  church  that 
meets  in  their  church. 

This  summer  Don  was  back  in  Japan 
for  the  dedication  of  Tokyo  Christian 


Past  recipients  of  the  Distinguished  Service  to 
Society  Award  tell  a story  of  outstanding  con- 
tributions to  our  world.  These  men  and 
women  have  demonstrated  the  impact  of  their 
Christian  faith  on  areas  as  diverse  as  science, 
teaching,  missions,  medicine,  business,  and 
journalism. 

1953  Dr.  John  R.  Brobeck  '36 

1954  Mr.  Howell  C.  Evans  '22 

1955  Dr.  J.  Laurence  Kulp  '42 

1956  Dr.  Stephen  W.  Paine  ’30 

1957  Dr.  Billy  Graham  '43 

1958  Dr.  Ruth  Kraft  Strohschien  '27 

1959  Dr.  Paul  E.  Adolph  '23 

1960  Dr.  Everett  D.  Sugarbaker  ‘32 

1961  Dr.  Carl  FH  Henry  ’38 

1962  Dr.  and  Mrs  Howard  F.  Moffett  ’39 

1963  Mrs.  Elisabeth  Howard  Elliott  '48 

1964  Dr.  Lawrence  H,  Andreson  '35 

1965  Dr.  Samuel  H.  Moffett  '38 

Dr.  Elizabeth  Jaderquist  Paddon  '26 

1966  Dr.  Titus  M.  Johnson  '28 

1967  Dr.  David  H.  Paynter  '44 

1 968  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lyndon  R.  Hess  '3 1 

1969  Mr.  Norm  A.  Aldeen  '38 

1970  Mr.  Harold  G.  Mordh  '48 

1971  Dr.  Paul  B.  Stam  '44 

1972  Dr.  Donald  E.  McDowell  '46 
Dr.  Elois  R.  Field  '45 

1973  Dr.  Eleanor  Soltau  '38 
Dr.  Paul  W.  Gast  '52 

1974  Mrs.  Dorothy  Horton  Galdc  '34 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  John  Elsen  '42 


College’s  new,  expanded  campus,  then  in 
Manila  for  Lausanne  II,  the  second  Inter- 
national Congress  on  World  Evangeliza- 
tion. Don  will  retire  soon  from  the  pas- 
torate, but  he  and  Martha  expect  to  con- 
tinue in  Christian  service.  Don  hopes  to 
return  to  writing;  he  has  authored  three 
books  and  numerous  articles. 

“Our  work  in  foreign  lands  helped  us  to 
major  on  the  majors  and  minor  on  the 
minors  of  Christianity,  to  tear  down 
denominational  and  racial  barriers,"  says 
Martha.  “We  have  been  given  a broader 
world  view,  so  we  can  never  be  content 
with  tunnel  vision,  but  will  always  be 
reaching  out.”  • 


1975  Mr.  Charles  Hess  '25 

1976  Miss  Ruth  Hege  '30 

Dr.  O.  Grant  Whipple  '34 

1977  Rev.  David  M.  Howard  '49.  M.  A.  '52 
Dr.  Kenneth  N.  Taylor  '38,  LL.D.  '65 

1978  Dr.  Violet  E.  Bcrgquist  '39 

Rev.  Grover  C.  Willcox  '44,  B.D.  '46 

1979  Dr.  Willard  M.  Aldrich '31 

1980  Miss  Gertrude  E.  Kellogg  '44 
Dr.  Roy  W.  Lowrie  '52 

1981  Dr.  Richard  C.  Halverson  '39.  LL.D.  '58 
Dr.  John  F.  Walvoord  '31 , D.D.  '60 

Dr.  Larry  E Ward  '49 

1982  Mr.  Julius  B.  Poppinga  '50 

1983  Mr.  Robert  C.  Blaschke  '49 

Mrs.  Adrienne  Andrews  Leslie  '56 
Dr.  William  H.  Leslie  '54,  M.Div.  '61 

1984  Dr.  Robert  A.  Cook  '34 

1985  Dr.  Donald  R.  Johnson  '48 
Mrs.  Ruth  Hollander  Long  '45 
Dr.  Burt  E Long  '40 

1 986  Mr.  Henry  W.  Coray  '26 
Dr.  H.  Wilbert  Norton  '36 
Dr.  Harold  Lindsell  ‘38 

1987  Mr.  Donald  A Kruse  '52 
Dr.  Mildred  L.  Larson  '47 
Mrs.  Sarah  Buller  Mattson  '37 
Dr.  J.  Stratton  Shufelt  '34 

1988  Dr.  Henry  Wilbur  Aulie  '41 
Mr.  Robert  D.  Foster  '43 
Dr.  George  Kollmar  '38 

1989  Donald  '41 , M.A.  '44,  D.D.  '59  and  Martha  Cowan 
Hoke  '45 

Dr.  Torrey  Johnson  '30 

Dale  '50,  M.A.  '51  and  Betty  Swam  Oxley  '47 


NOMINATIONS  SOUGHT  FOR  ALUMNI  AWARD 

We  invite  your  nominations  of  alumn,  who  have  exhibited  the  qualify  of  service  worthy  of  the  Distinguished 
Service  to  Society  Award.  Please  refer  to  the  list  of  past  recipients  for  alumni  ineligible  for  nomination 
because  they  have  been  honored  previously. 


Street  AtLheis  - 


_Lai(  Name  - 
City 


Place  of  Smurr 
Your  Name  — 


YottrAddreu  - 


Please  attach  any  additional  information  on  the  nominee  that  would  be  helpful  in  considering  him/her  for  the  award. 


A History  of  Service 


August /September  1989 
1/tfCe^yv  CcUzfte-  ^ •*** 


7 


Newsletter  Copy: 

SMITHSONIAN  RESIDENT  ASSOCIATE  PROGRAM 

March  11.  1988 

KOREA : NEW  PLAYER  ON  THE  WORLD  SCENE 


Under  the  Auspices  of  the  Embassy  of  the  Republic  of  Korea 
Distinguished  Guest  Speakers/Embassy  Reception 
Young-Key  Kim-Renaud,  Coordinator/Moderator 


Host  of  the  1988  Summer  Olympics,  nation  with  the 
highest  growth  rate  in  the  world  this  decade,  America's 
sixth  largest  trading  partner  and  key  strategic  ally  in 
the  East  Asia,  the  Republic  of  Korea  is  bursting  upon 
the  world  scene  as  a new  significant  player.  Who  are 
the  people  behind  this  sweeping  change  from  a reclusive 
kingdom  merely  a century  ago  to  a vibrant,  modern 
industrial  state  with  a world-wide  reach?  In  a six- 
part  course,  well-illustrated  with  slides,  distin- 
guished scholars  speak  on  Korea  's  strategic  location, 
spiritual  and  cultural  fabric  of  its  people,  their 
history,  their  artistic  and  other  achievements , and  new 
opportunities  in  a changing  world  to  provide  an  under- 
standing of  the  roots  of  this  East  Asian  nation  and  of 
the  contemporary  issues  involving  Korea  and  the  world. 


* July  6 Land,  People,  and  History  Gari  Ledyard.  Professor 

of  Korean  History,  Columbia  University.  Challenges  of  Korea's 
environment,  achievements  of  its  culture,  and  its  long  history. 

* July  13  Cultural  Heritage:  Traditional  Religions  and 

Customs  Samuel  Moffett,  Henry  W.  Luce  Professor  of  Ecumenics 
and  Mission  (Emeritus),  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Bud- 

dhist, Confucian,  and  Shamanist  practices  introduced  with 
slides.  Remarks  on  changes  brought  about  by  the  introduction  of 
Christianity. 

* July  20  Nation  in  Transition  Han-Kyo  Kim.  Professor  of 

Political  Science,  University  of  Cincinnati.  Major  changes  in 
progress  in  Korea's  domestic  and  external  political  situation. 
Prospects  for  democratization  and  stability.  Likelihood  of 
continued  North-South  dialogue.  Seoul  Olympics  and  its  effect  on 
Korea's  international  status.  A candid  analysis. 

Comments  - Ralph  N.  Clough,  Professorial  Lecturer, 
Coordinator  of  China  Studies,  School  of  Advanced 
International  Studies,  Johns  Hopkins  University; 

- David  I.  Steinberg,  Former  President  of  the 
Mansfield  Center  for  Pacific  Affairs; 

- John  Merrill,  Foreign  Policy  Analyst,  U.S. 
Department  of  State. 


* July  27  Miracle  on  the  Han  River-John  T.  Bennett. 

President  of  the  Korea  Economic  Institute  of  America. 
Korea's  economy:  30-fold  growth  in  30  years.  Prognosis  for 

continued  growth.  U.S. -Korea  relation:  threat  or  partner?  Is  it 
a model  for  other  countries? 

* August  3 An  Art  Historian's  Tour  Junghee  Lee.  Research 

Associate,  Korea  Institute,  Harvard  University.  Major  treasures 
and  monuments  from  5,000  years  of  Korean  art  history  Tour  of 
historical  provinces,  scenic  sites,  and  museums  through  slides. 
Contemporary,  western-influenced  art  and  architecture  such  as  the 
newly  constructed  Olympic  stadium 

* August  10  Ambassador's  Residence  Reception  [The  recently 

constructed  residence  is  a striking  blend  of  traditional  Korean 
architecture  and  modern  construction  techniques  and  materials.] 

The  series  is  coordinated  and  moderated  by  Young-Key  Kim  Renaud, 
Associate  Professor  and  Director  of  the  Korean  Language  and 
Culture  Program  at  George  Washington  University. 

(Code:  )/Wed.,  6 p.m  (1  and  1/2  hours) 

July  6 through  August  10,  1988  (6  sessions) 


MAY  1988 


The  Soviet  Union 
Under  Gorbachev  p.  21 


Distinguished  Soviet  affairs  experts  ex 
amine  Gorbachevs  Soviet  Umoa 


The  Republic  of 
Korea:  New  Player  on 
the  World  Stage  p.  30 


Course  with  Embassy  reception. 


Frank  Lloyd  Wright  p. 


Architect  Thomas  Casey,  a Wright  fel- 
low, presents  a slide-illustrated  discus- 
sion of  the  master’s  work,  ideas,  and 
philosophy.  Additional  Wnght  programs 
throughout  this  issue. 


Life  Along  the 
Chesapeake  Bay  p.  24 


Lectures,  stories,  and  a bay  excursion. 


Language:  Mirror  of 
the  Mind  p.  24 


The  mysterious  connections  between 
language  and  the  mmd  are  revealed  by 
prominent  members  of  the  linguistic 
and  psychological  communities. 


Vermont  Music 
Festival  p.  12 


Three-day  tour  m the  breathtaking 
Green  Mountains. 


Cool  Jazz  for  Hot 
Nights!  p.  3 


The  sounds  of  jitterbug’s  heyday  come 
alive  in  three  evening  concerts  cele- 
brating the  swing  era  of  the  '30s  and 
'40s. 


Evening  Picnic  at  the 

ZOO  p.  38 


This  festive  family  event  at  the  Nation 
al  Zoo  showcases  musical  entertain- 
ment and  after-hours  visits  to  the 
animals. 


Assoaate 


'e  (J/mMUMM/t 


Resident  Associate  Program 


Smithsonian  Institution,  Washington,  D.C. 


Vol.  16,  No.  9.  May  1988 


DISCOVER  GRAPHICS 
Student  Exhibition 


May  1988 


Smithsonian  Resident  Associate  Program 

Telephone:  357-3030 


Newsletter  Contents 

• Performing  Arts,  page  3 

• Films,  page  6 

• Lectures  and  Seminars,  page  7 

• Tours,  page  12 

• Courses,  page  20 

• Studio  Arts,  page  32 

• Young  Associate  and  Family  Activities,  page  38 

• Young  Associate  Summer  Camp,  page  40 

• Registration  Information,  page  43 


Janet  W.  Solmger 
Dtrectorl Executive  Editor 
Kathryn  Stafford 
Editor 

Edward  Taylor 
Assistant  Editor 
Edmund  H.  Worthy,  Jr. 

Associate  Director.  Programming 
Michael  Cassidy 

Assistant  Director.  Administration 

Senior  Program  Coordinators 

Roslyn  C.  Beitler,  Young  Associates 

Anna  Caraveh,  Courses 

Joanne  Gigbotti,  Studio  Arts 

Moya  B.  King,  Tburs 

Marcus  L Overton,  Performing  Arts 

Nancy  P Rosnow,  Lectures.  Semtnars.  Films 

Susan  Lee  Swarthout,  Discovery  Theater 

Program  Coordinators 

Penelope  Pigott  Dana  Performing  Arts 

Karen  M.  Gray,  Tours 

Harriet  McNamee,  Courses 

Katherine  Wood,  Lectures.  Semtnars.  Films 

Dennis  R.  Smoot 

Membership  and  Registration  Manager 
Claudette  E.  Moore 

Assistant  Membership  and  Registration  Manager 

Xenia  Sorokin  Amelle 

Assistant  Registration  Manager 

Crystal  Pruitt  Fleary 

Business  Office  Manager 

Susan  R.  Mond 

Coordinator  of  Volunteers 

Joan  Cole 

Public  Affairs  Officer 
Frances  C.  Jacobowitz 
Marketing  Manager 
Jacqueline  Graze tte 
Development  Officer 

The  Smithsonian  Associate  (USPS  043-210), 

VoL  16.  No.  9,  May  1988.  Published 
monthly  by  Resident  Associate  Program, 
Smithsonian  Institution,  1 100  Jefferson  Drive, 
S.W.,  Washington,  D.C.  20560.  Subscription 
pnce— $8.  Second-class  postage  paid  at 
Washington,  D.C.  POSTMASTER:  Send  address 
changes  to  The  Smithsonian  Associate. 

Resident  Associate  Program,  Smithsonian 
Institution,  Washington,  D.C.  20560. 


FROM  THE  DIRECTOR 


Summer  with  RAP 

Many  cultural  and  educational  institutions 
complete  their  program  schedules  in  May  or 
June,  closing  their  doors  and  leaving  their 
constituencies  adrift  over  the  long  summer 
months.  At  RAP.  however,  we  believe  that 
while  beaches,  pools,  tennis  courts,  golf 
courses,  and  sails  have  their  charms  and 
we’re  all  in  favor  of  them,  Resident  Associ- 
ates want  and  need  the  many  intellectually 
stimulating  opportunities  only  RAP  presents 
throughout  the  year. 

This  May  Associate  begins  to  lay  out  our 
summer  curriculum.  The  courses  planned 
for  July  and  August  should  once  again  prove 
to  be  a magnet  for  all  of  you  who  wish  to 
continue  to  learn  in  exciting  new  fields  of 
study,  taught  by  high-quality  instructors  and 
conducted  in  the  unique  museum  ambience 
of  the  Smithsonian  Institution.  Summer  jazz, 
courtyard  concerts,  the  Vermont  Mozart 
Festival — and  much  more — offer  delicious 
opportunities  to  expand  your  musical  hori- 
zons. The  Evening  Picnic  at  the  Zoo  pre- 
sents an  opportunity  for  RAP  families  to  en- 
joy the  National  Zoo  in  the  company  of  their 
fnends  and  neighbors  with  music  and  re- 
freshments to  enhance  the  occasion.  Sum- 
mer Camp  is  an  experience  not  to  be  missed 
by  our  Young  Associates  ages  4 to  15.  And 
Young  Associates  and  their  families  can  also 
enjoy  one-day  workshops,  an  "Evening 
with  an  Astronomer,"  free  films,  and 
performances. 

You  can  travel  near  and  not  so  near  on  our 
fabulous  study  tours,  hear  lectures  by  the 
most  knowledgeable  experts  assembled;  you 
can  try  your  hand  at  all  sorts  of  studio  arts 
and  leam  or  better  your  photography  in  our 
wonderful  facilities. 

So,  do  plan  to  ennch  your  summer  with 
lots  of  Smithsonian  experiences.  Enroll  early 
and  often  for  the  grand  span  of  activities 
planned  for  you  and  make  this  June,  July,  and 
August  memorable  for  more  than  a day  in 
the  sun. 


Janet  W.  Solinger 


The  Resident  Associate  Program  announces 
the  fourth  annual  DISCOVER  GRAPHICS 
Student  Exhibition,  opening  on  Saturday, 
June  4,  from  2 to  5 p.m.  at  the  National  Mu- 
seum of  American  History  (NMAH).  The 
show  features  etchings  and  lithographs  cre- 
ated in  1987-88  by  students  chosen  for  this 
special  free  program  of  studio  and  Smithson- 
ian museum  printmaking  instruction. 

Students  from  public  schools  represented 
in  the  project  are  on  hand  at  the  opening  to 
demonstrate  etching  techniques.  Resident 
Associates  are  invited  to  visit  this  exciting 

chnu/racp  nf  ctuHp-nf  wnrk 


The  DISCOVER  GRAPHICS  Student 
Exhibition,  cosponsored  by  RAP  and  the 
NMAH  Office  of  Public  Programs,  remains 
at  NMAH  through  the  month  of  June.  For 
more  information,  call  357-3030. 

Gift  Membership 


Give  a gift  of  membership  in  the  Resident  As- 
sociate Program  for  weddings,  graduations,  or 
just  to  celebrate  spring!  To  give  your  gifts  of 
membership  to  friends  and  relatives — enabling 
them  to  participate  m RAPs  exciting  and  enrich- 
ing array  of  activities  and  to  receive  all  the  bene- 
fits listed  on  page  42 — please  complete  the 
membership  application  on  the  facing  page.  You 
may  photocopy  more  applications  as  needed  In- 
clude instructions  for  the  wording  on  our  elegant 
gift  cards  and  enclose  a check  payable  to  the 
Smithsonian  Institution — RAP 


The  Cover 

A view  of  the 
Enid  A.  Haupt 
Garden  and  the 
Castle.  Photo  by 
Robert  C.  Lautman. 


2 


May  1988 


COURSES 


THE  SMITHSONIAN 

WESTERN  CIVILIZATION  SERIES 

Certificate  of  Participation  Award  Program 

This  new  and  innovative  Smithsonian  series  investi- 
gates, through  an  enriching  systematic  approach, 
the  immortal  texts  and  ideas  that  constitute  the 
foundations  of  Western  civilization.  Illuminating  the 
touchstone  works  that  have  shaped  the  philosoph- 
ical and  intellectual  traditions  of  the  West,  respected 
scholars,  in  dynamic  lectures  and  discussions,  lead 
participants  in  an  exploration  of  the  societies  from 
which  great  ideas  sprang  and  highlight  the  lives  of 
important  thinkers  and  creators  in  each  age. 

THE  MIDDLE  AGES  IN  THE  WEST 

Third  Course  in  Smithsonian 
Western  Civilization  Series 
Thomas  F.  Cannon,  Jr. 

(Note:  There  is  also  a daytime  section  of 
this  course.  See  Courses  at  Noon.) 

Readings  of  medieval  masterpieces  from  the  6th  to 
the  15th  centuries  become  the  gateways  to  the  past, 
as  they  illuminate  the  ethics  and  aesthetics  of  the 
Middle  Ages  and  concepts  of  democratic  polity  and 
civility.  Participants  study  enduring  themes  of  indi- 
vidual liberty  and  common  profit,  visions  of  human 
well-being  and  perfection,  which  first  established 
the  terms  of  human  enterprise  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
Students  become  acquainted  with  the  most  influen- 
tial texts  of  the  Middle  Ages  and  of  Western  heri- 
tage, and  learn  to  comprehend  the  key  themes, 
ideas,  and  achievements  of  this  complex  era  as  they 
explore  its  vital  and  living  connections  to  our  time. 
• July  12  (Double  session)  6 to  7 p.m.  From  Clas- 
sical to  Medieval:  Boethius'  Consolation  of  Phi- 
losophy Introduction  to  the  Middle  Ages;  themes  of 
human  freedom  and  responsibility;  divine  love  and 
virtue. 

7 to  8 p.m.  Break. 

8 to  10  p.m.  Film:  Decameron  (color,  111  min.) 
Pier  Paolo  Pasolini's  brilliant  rendition  of  Boccaccio’s 
Decameron  brings  to  life  the  irreverent,  robust,  and 
vibrant  character  of  the  late  Middle  Ages.  Note: 
Film  is  sexually  explicit. 


ROMAN  PRIVATE  LIVES: 

INTIMATE  VIEW  OF  AN  EMPIRE 

Joseph  J.  Walsh 

The  ceremonies  of  public  life,  the  splendor  of  monu- 
mental architecture,  the  tragedy  and  glory  of  mili- 
tary conquest — these  are  the  principal  facets  of  the 
Roman  empire  through  which  those  societies  that 
followed  have  come  to  understand  one  of  Western 
civilizations  most  important  empires.  However,  his- 
torians today  increasingly  find  that  it  is  only  by  exam- 
ining everyday  life,  family  practices,  and  common 
belief  systems  that  we  can  comprehend  the  intellec- 
tual and  spiritual  foundations  of  a civilization  and  the 
context  from  which  public  achievements  and  political 
acts  spring. 

This  vividly  illustrated  course  uses  Roman  cit- 
izens’ own  writings,  and  their  civilization’s  physical 
artifacts — architecture,  house  interiors,  plumbing, 
and  public  streets — to  transport  participants  to  the 
heart  of  ancient  Rome.  Participants  intimately  ex- 
plore the  homes  and  habits  of  both  the  famed — 
Caesar,  Cicero,  Mark  Antony,  Claudius,  Caligula, 
and  Nero — and  the  ordinary  citizen  and  sample  the 
texture  and  values  of  day-to-day  living. 

• July  7 A Day  in  the  Life:  The  Aristocrat 
•July  14  A Day  in  the  Life:  The  Roman 
Noblewoman. 


• July  19  The  Old  English  Epic:  Beowulf  An  illus- 
trated introduction  to  Anglo-Saxon  culture;  con- 
cepts of  the  people’s  well-being  and  common  wealth; 
the  roles  of  king  and  warrior.  Donald  K.  Fry,  former 
professor  of  English  at  the  State  University  of  New 
York  at  Stony  Brook  and  noted  author  of  books  on 
the  subject. 

• July  26  Medieval  Myth  and  Romance:  Tristan 
and  Iseult  Courtly  literature  and  society;  secrecy 
and  trust;  the  gift  of  the  lie. 

• Aug.  2 Dreams  and  Well-Being:  Chaucers  Love 
Visions  Nature,  fortune,  and  the  laws  of  kind. 

• Aug.  9 The  Human  Fellowship:  Chaucer's 
Canterbury  Tales  The  contradictions  between  au- 
thority and  experience;  the  state,  the  church,  and 
free  people;  nobility  and  gentility. 

• Aug.  16  Malory's  Acts  of  King  Arthur  and  his 
Noble  Knights  The  Arthurian  cycle;  the  rule  of 
honor  and  the  rule  of  force. 

Thomas  F Cannon,  Jr.,  teaches  medieval  liter- 
ature at  American  University. 

(Code:  347-506-01)  Tues..  6p.m.  (1 ‘A  hours) 

July  12  through  Aug.  16  (6  sessions) 

Members — $68;  Nonmembers — $94 


Courses  to  Follow 

• Renaissance  and  Reformation  (October  1988) 
Through  works  such  as  those  of  Dante  and  Machia- 
velli's  The  Prince,  an  exploration  of  Italian  humanism 
and  the  flowering  of  art. 

• The  18th  Century:  The  Age  of  Enlightenment 
(January  1989)  The  political,  philosophical,  and  ar- 
tistic dimensions  of  the  age  of  reason,  and  works 
such  as  Henry  Fielding’s  Tom  Jones,  Voltaire’s 
Candide,  and  Alexander  Pope’s  “Essay  on  Man.” 

• The  19th  Century:  The  Age  of  Revolution  (April 
1989)  Change,  development,  and  process — the  in- 
dustrial revolution;  Darwin  and  nature;  Hegel  and 
Marx  and  the  meaning  of  history;  Dostoyevski, 
Zola,  and  Ibsen,  and  their  depictions  of  the  individual 
and  society. 

• The  20th  Century:  Modem  Times  Ouly  1989) 
Einstein,  Proust,  Freud,  Sartre,  Churchill,  and 
Keynes,  and  the  character  of  our  own  times. 


• July  2 1 A Day  in  the  Life:  The  Roman  "Mob"  Life 
in  the  city  for  the  poor. 

• July  28  Life  in  the  City:  Miracles  and  Mirages. 

• Aug.  4 Consolations  of  Life:  Games  and  Shows 
The  significance  of  Roman  gladiatorial  combat,  char- 
iot racing,  athletics,  and  theater. 

• Aug.  1 1 Consolations  of  Life:  Religion  and 
Philosophy. 

Joseph  J.  Walsh  is  a faculty  member  of  Baltimore’s 
Loyola  College  and  a fellow  of  the  American  Acade- 
my in  Rome  and  the  American  School  of  Classical 
Studies  in  Athens. 

(Code:  347-504)  Thurs.,  6 p.m.  (IV2  hours) 

July  7 through  Aug.  11  (6  sessions) 

Members — $60;  Nonmembers — $86 


LOVE  AND  POWER:  FOUR  GREAT 
TRAGEDIES  BY  SHAKESPEARE 


The  highest  challenge  for  actors  and  scholars,  and  a 
joy  for  audiences,  the  plays  of  William  Shakespeare 
offer  a number  of  possible  interpretations.  Declining 
to  make  simplistic  moral  judgments,  Shakespeare 
instead  arouses  curiosity,  interest,  and  emotional 
sympathies  while  allowing  distance  within  which  au- 
diences and  readers  can  form  individual  responses 
to  the  complex  human  dramas  portrayed. 

In  this  stimulating  course  of  lectures,  reading,  and 
discussion,  participants  explore  four  great  trag- 
edies— Romeo  and  Juliet.  Othello,  King  Lear,  and 
Antony  and  Cleopatra,  studying  each  play's  struc- 
ture, language,  characters,  and  tone,  and  focusing 
on  the  themes  of  romantic  love,  filial  love,  the  ten- 
sion between  the  demands  of  public  and  private 
worlds,  and  the  technical  aspects  of  Shakespeare's 
mastery  of  form  and  language.  Participants  should 
read  Romeo  and  Juliet  before  the  first  session. 

• July  5 Romeo  and  Juhet 
•July  7 Othello. 

• July  12  and  14  King  Lear. 

• July  19  and  21  Antony  and  Cleopatra. 

Adele  Seeff  is  executive  director,  Center  for  Re- 
naissance and  Baroque  Studies,  University  of 
Maryland. 

(Code  346-505 ) Tues.  and  Thurs. , 6 p.m. 

(IV2  hours) 

July  5 through  July  21  (6  sessions) 

Members — $56;  Nonmembers — $78 

Note:  Arden  editums  of  the  plays  are  recommended. 

THE  IDEAL  OF  SAINTHOOD: 

DEDICATION,  VISION,  AND  MARTYRDOM 

Mary  Frohlich 

The  Roman  Catholic  traditions  of  sainthood  and  the 
veneration  of  saints  represent  powerful  concepts 
that  have  become  integral  to  our  common  language, 
describing  doers  of  good.  Singular  examples  of  vir- 
tue and  piety,  Roman  Catholic  saints  constitute  a 
profound  and  complex  aspect  of  Catholic  theology, 
offering  instructive  models  for  a positive  human 
relationship  with  God.  This  fascinating  course  ex- 
amines the  lives  of  canonized  saints  and  the  changes 
in  the  concept  of  sainthood  within  the  church,  seek- 
ing answers  to  such  questions  as:  What  does  can- 
onization entail?  Is  there  a common  denominator  of 
sanctity  amid  the  diversity  of  the  "calendar  of 
saints"?  Is  sainthood  still  possible  in  today’s  world? 

• July  6 What  Makes  a Saint?  Mary  as  a Model  of 
Sainthood. 

• July  13  Francis  of  Assisi  and  the  Mendicant 
Movement. 

• July  20  The  Spanish  Mystics:  John  of  the  Cross 
and  Teresa  of  Avila. 

•July  27  Two  Portraits  of  19th-Century  Spir- 
ituality: Therese  of  Lisieux  and  Elizabeth  Ann 
Seton. 

• Aug.  3 Martyrdom:  From  Ancient  Rome  to  To- 
day’s World. 

Mary  Frohlich  is  a lecturer  in  the  Department  of 
Religion  and  Religious  Education  at  Catholic  Univer- 
sity and  an  assistant  editor  at  the  Liturgical 
Conference. 

(Code:  347-502)  Wed.,  6p.m.  (IV2  hours) 

July  6 through  Aug.  3 (5  sessions) 

Members — $46;  Nonmembers — $68 


29 


COURSES 


May  1988 


JAMES,  WHARTON,  AND  FITZGERALD: 
NEW  YORK  FROM  THE  AGE  OF 
INNOCENCE  TO  THE  JAZZ  AGE 

Kim  Moreland 

James  Fenimore  Cooper  once  complained  that  there 
are  no  social  manners  for  the  writer  to  observe  in 
America.  However,  three  great  American  novel- 
ists— Henry  James,  Edith  Wharton,  and  F Scott 
Fitzgerald — proved  him  wrong.  Focusing  on  the 
rarefied  social  strata  of  New  York  dunng  the  intrigu- 
ing penod  from  the  1870s  to  the  1920s,  these  novel- 
ists depicted  the  rituals  and  relationships  of  high 
society  from  the  inside,  with  meticulous  insight  and 
elegance. 

This  stimulating  course  explores  great  works  by 
these  major  American  novelists,  analyzing  their 
technical  artistry;  examining  the  themes  they  ex- 
plored— family  relationships,  marriage,  the  busi- 
ness world;  and  depicting  the  life  of  New  York  soci- 
ety dunng  the  period. 

•July  6,  13  Henry  Janies,  Washington  Square. 

• July  20  Edith  Wharton,  The  Age  of  Innocence. 

• July  27,  Aug.  3 Edith  Wharton,  The  House  of 
Mirth. 

• Aug.  17  F.  Scott  Fitzgerald,  The  Great  Gatsby. 

Kim  Moreland,  assistant  professor  of  English, 
George  Washington  University,  is  the  author  of  a 
number  of  articles  on  literature  of  this  era. 

(Code:  347-510)  Wed.,  6p.m.  (V/2  hours) 

July  6 through  Aug.  17(6  sessions) 

Members — $56;  Nonmembers — $78 
Note:  No  class  Aug.  10. 
TWENTIETH-CENTURY 
AMERICAN  POETRY 
Pat  Gray 

American  poetry  has  undergone  profound  changes 
since  1900,  reflecting  the  turbulent  currents  of 
20th-century  history  and  the  modem  reassessment 
of  values,  modes  of  expression,  and  purpose  that 
have  transformed  all  artistic  disciplines.  Like  the 
poets  who  preceded  them,  modem  poets  use  meta- 
phor, rhythm,  sound,  and  imagery,  but  in  new  and 
different  ways,  transmitting  their  individual  visions 
and  ideas  through  distinctive  forms  and  voices.  In 
this  valuable  course,  participants  are  guided  toward 
an  understanding  of  modem  American  poetry,  ex- 
amining modem  techniques  and  styles  and  survey- 
ing modem  American  practitioners  of  the  "supreme 
fiction, " from  Robert  Frost  s tough  pastoral  voice  to 
Sharon  Olds'  frank  views  of  contemporary  domestic 
life. 

• July  6 Pointers  for  Reading:  EstabUshing  the 
Modem  Voice  Robert  Frost. 

• July  13  Developing  the  Voice  T.  S.  Eliot,  William 
Carlos  Williams. 

• July  20  Presenting  the  Vision  Wallace  Stevens, 
Hart  Crane. 

• July  27  Room  for  Diversity  Randall  Jarrell,  James 
Dickey,  Etheridge  Knight. 

• Aug.  3 Confessions  Robert  Lowell,  Sylvia  Plath, 
Anne  Sexton. 

• Aug.  10  In  Praise  of  This  Life  Sharon  Olds,  Hen- 
ry Taylor. 

Pat  Gray’s  poetry  has  been  published  in  a number 
of  publications.  Winner  of  an  Academy  of  American 
Poets  Prize,  she  has  taught  poetry  at  the  University 
of  Virginia. 

(Code:  347-503)  Wed. ,8p.m.  (V/2  hours) 

July  6 through  Aug.  10  (6  sessions) 

Members — $56;  Nonmembers — $78 
Note:  The  course  text.  The  Norton  Anthology  of 
Modem  Poetry,  can  be  purchased  at  the 
Smithsonian  Museum  Shops.  Participants  should 
read  Robert  Frost's  poems  " Mending  Wall"  and 
" Acquainted  with  the  Night' for  the  first  session. 


INTERNATIONAL  STUDIES 


JORDAN:  YOUNG 
NATION,  ANCIENT  LAND 
Under  the  Auspices  of 
the  Ambassador  of  Jordan 
Guest  Speakers 
Embassy  Reception 
Derar  Jeradat,  Coordinator/Moderator 
The  nation  of  Jordan  gained  its  independence  from 
Britain  in  1923,  but  the  rich  archaeological  history  of 
this  ancient  land  stretches  back  over  1 million  years 
to  the  Bronze  Age.  Since  that  time,  Jordan  has  been 
home  to  the  Canaanites,  Ammonites,  and  other 
peoples.  The  Greek,  Roman,  Christian,  and  Islamic 
civilizations  left  behind  magnificent  physical  evi- 
dence of  their  presence.  Today,  an  oasis  of  stability 
and  tranquility  in  the  midst  of  a troubled  region, 
Jordan  possesses  both  a natural  beauty  and  rich 
remnants  of  a proud  history,  inviting  further  explora- 
tion. In  this  engrossing  six-session  course  taught  by 
eminent  experts,  participants  study  the  treasures  of 
Jordan’s  past  and  present  on  a fascinating  vicarious 
journey. 


The  Cardo,  "Street  of  Columns. " in  Jerash, 
Jordan. 


• July  12  Introduction  to  an  Ancient  and  Modem 
Land  History,  religion,  geography,  political  past  and 
present;  the  king  and  queen  and  institution  of  mon- 
archy. Ismail  Dahiyat,  chief  of  Arabic  program- 
ming, Voice  of  America;  lecturer,  Contemporary 
Arab  Studies  Center,  Georgetown  University. 
•July  19  One  Million  Years  of  Archaeology 
Bronze  Age;  biblical  archaeology;  the  legacy  of 
Greece,  Rome  and  Byzantium;  Baghdad,  Damas- 
cus, and  the  centers  of  Islam;  the  Crusades  and 
castles.  Dr.  James  Sauer,  American  School  of  Ori- 
ental Studies. 

•July  26  A Journey  through  Jordan  From  the 
spectacular  beauty  of  the  desert  to  2,000-year-old 
cities,  Crusader  castles,  and  Red  Sea  beach  resorts. 
Akram  Barakat,  director,  Jordan  Information 
Bureau. 

• Aug.  2 The  Economy:  Past  Progress  and  Future 
Prospects— Sultan  Lutfi,  deputy  chief  of  mission, 
Embassy  of  Jordan. 

• Aug.  9 The  Middle  East  Conflicts  Panel  of 
experts. 

• Aug.  16  Embassy  Reception  An  evening  of  Jor- 
danian hospitality. 

Derar  Jeradat  is  cultural  counselor,  Embassy  of 
Jordan. 

(Code:  347-507)  Tues.  ,8p.m.  (V/2  hours) 

July  12  through  Aug.  16(6  sessions) 

Members — $60;  Nonmembers — $86 


THE  REPUBLIC  OF  KOREA: 

NEW  PLAYER  ON  THE  WORLD  STAGE 

Under  the  Auspices  of  the  Embassy 
of  the  Republic  of  Korea 
Distinguished  Guest  Speakers  Embassy 
Reception 

Young-Key  Kim-Renaud, 
Coordinator/Moderator 


The  main  venue  of  the  Seoul  Sports  Complex, 
Republic  of  Korea. 


A reclusive  kingdom  merely  a century  ago,  the  Re- 
public of  Korea  today  is  a vibrant,  modem  industrial 
state  whose  influence  extends  around  the  world. 
Host  of  the  1988  Summer  Olympic  games,  pos- 
sessor of  the  worlds  highest  economic  growth  rate 
in  the  1980s,  Americas  sixth  largest  trading  partner 
and  key  strategic  East  Asia  ally — Korea  is  bursting 
upon  the  international  scene  as  a significant  new 
force.  What  is  behind  this  fascinating  meta- 
morphosis? In  a timely  six-part,  slide-illustrated 
course,  distinguished  scholars  offer  an  exploration 
of  Korea  past  and  present — its  history;  strategic 
location;  social  and  cultural  fabric;  and  the  contem- 
porary issues  involving  Korea  and  the  world. 

• July  6 Land,  People,  and  History:  An  Over- 
view— Gari  Ledyanl,  professor  of  Korean  History, 
Columbia  University. 

• July  13  Cultural  Heritage:  Religions  and 
Customs — Samuel  Moffett,  Henry  W.  Luce  Pro- 
fessor Emeritus  of  Ecumemcs  and  Mission,  Prince- 
ton  Theological  Seminary. 

• July  20  Contemporary  Political  Issues:  Nation 
in  Transition — Han-Kyo  Kim,  professor  of  politi- 
cal science,  University  of  Cincinnati;  comments  by 
Ralph  N.  Clough,  School  of  Advanced  International 
Studies,  Johns  Hopkins  University;  David  I.  Stein- 
berg, former  president,  Mansfield  Center  for  Pacif- 
ic Affairs;  and  John  Merrill,  foreign  policy  analyst, 
U.S.  Department  of  State. 

• July  27  Korea’s  Economy:  Miracle  on  the  Han 
River— John  T.  Bennett,  president,  Korean  Eco- 
nomic Institute  of  America. 

• Aug.  3 Five  Thousand  Years  of  Beauty:  Scenic 
Sites,  Artistic  Treasures — Junghee  Lee, 
research  associate,  Korea  Institute,  Harvard 
University. 

• Aug.  10  Reception  at  the  Residence  of  the 
Ambassador. 

Young-Key  Kim-Renaud  is  associate  professor 
and  director,  Korean  Language  and  Culture  Pro- 
gram, George  Washington  University. 

(Code:  347-513)  Wed.,  6p.m.  (V/2  hours) 

July  6 through  Aug.  10  (6  sessions) 

Members — $63;  Nonmembers — $89 
Credit  for  this  course  is  awarded  by  the  University 
of  Maryland  University  College.  Call  985-7010 
I for  details. 


THE  SMITHSONIAN  INSTITUTION  WASHINGTON,  D.C.  20560 


RESIDENT  ASSOCIATE  PROGRAM 


Professor  Samuel  H.  Moffett 
150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton 
New  Jersey  08540 

Dear  Prof.  Moffett: 

On  behalf  of  the  Resident  Associate  Program  and  personally,  I 
would  like  you  to  know  how  pleased  we  are  that  you  are  particip- 
ating in  our  program.  The  RAP  courses,  which  are  entirely 
tuition  supported,  provide  a special  opportunity  for  educated, 
highly  motivated  adults  to  continue  learning  under  the  guidance 
and  stimulation  of  leading  scholars  from  the  Smithsonian  and 
other  institutions  both  local  and  nationwide.  It  is  educators 
and  guest  speakers  of  your  caliber  who  enhance  the  quality  of  the 
learning  experience  of  our  program.  We  are,  therefore,  most 
grateful  for  your  interest  and  look  forward  to  a mutually 
rewarding  collaboration. 

Enclosed  are:  two  copies  of  your  agreement  and  other  pertinent 

material  that  require  your  attention.  We  would  appreciate  your 
returning  the  original  copy  of  the  agreement  at  your  earliest 
convenience. 

I thank  you  once  again  for  your  contribution  to  the  program. 
Should  you  have  any  general  questions  concerning  your  course, 
please  feel  free  to  call  Binney  Levine  at  (202)  357-3243. 

Sincerely, 


Harriet  McNamee 
Program  Coordinator 
Smithsonian  Campus  on  the  Mall 
Adult  Courses 
(202)  357-3137 

Enclosures 

Travel  expenses  included  in  your  honorarium  are  provided  by  the 
Embassy  of  the  Republic  of  Korea. 


THE  SMITHSONIAN  INSTITUTION  WASHINGTON,  D.C.  20560  (202)  357-3030 


RESIDENT  ASSOCIATE  PROGRAM 


September  8,  1988 


Professor  Samuel  H.  Moffett 
150  Leabrook  Lane 
Princeton,  NJ 
08540 

Dear  Professor  Moffett: 

On  behalf  of  the  Smithsonian  Resident  Associate  Program,  I would 
like  to  express  my  appreciation  for  your  particular  contribution 
to  the  "The  Republic  of  Korea"  course  which  added  significantly 
to  the  success  of  our  summer  term. 

Your  time  and  support  mean  a great  deal  to  us  and  to  our 
participants,  and  I look  forward  to  your  continued  association 
with  our  program.  Any  suggestions  which  you  have  for  new  course 
proposals  will  be  greatly  appreciated. 

Again,  my  personal  thanks  for  your  valued  participation. 
Sincerely, 


Harriet  McNamee 
Program  Coordinator 
Smithsonian  Campus  on  the  Mall/ 
Adult  Courses 
202-357-3137 


S*f4\  fa  w? 


Dr.  Samuel  Mofreu  it  an  ordained  Prctbylerian  Church 
(U.S.A.)  minuter  and  Professor  of  Ecumenict  and  Mission, 
Emcntut,  at  Princeton  Theological  Seminary.  The  son  of 
pioneer  missionaries  to  north  Korea,  Dr.  Moffett  served  as  a 
missionary  to  China  from  1947-51.  In  1955,  Dr.  Moffett  went 
to  Korea,  where  he  continued  his  mission  work  until  1981  He  is 
the  author  of  Wher'er  The  Sun.  The  Christians  of  Korea.  The 
Biblical  Background  of  Evangelism,  and  Asia  and  Mission. 


Belhaven  College 


StaCeij  Oli/tistian 
^ectuiie  Seides 

presents 

Dr.  Samuel  Moffett 

and 

Mrs.  Eileen  Moffett 
September  12  and  13 


“The  Increase  of  Christ’s  Government” 
Mission  in  the  Modern  Age 

Monday,  September  12 
11:00  a.m.  “Mission  in  the  19th  Century” 


2:00  p.m.  “Old  Religions  in  Modern  Korea” 
7:30  p.m.  “Missions  in  the  20th  Century” 


Tuesday,  September  13 

2:00  p.m.  “Contrasts  in  Mission:  the  Cases  of  China 
and  Korea” 


Barber  Auditorium,  Hood  Library 


Mrs.  Eileen  Moffett  served  with  her  husband  as  a missionary 
to  Korea  for  25  years.  Mrs  Moffett,  who  holds  a master's 
degree  in  Christian  Education  from  Princeton  Theological 
Seminary,  co-authored  with  her  husband  a Bible  Study  Guide 
on  Philippians,  Joy  for  an  Anxious  Age ; her  latest  publication 
is  a children's  book,  Korean  Wavs.  She  has  taught  summer 
school  courses  in  Christian  Education  and  Missions  at 
Princeton. 


•DU  Slofey  Cbisluu  iftelst#  Qeaiec  is  a psojttl  of  tit  0lo*as  0 Staltij  0o«dolioa  01#  ftclusttlip  was  ttlaWi sked  is  lit  (off  of  1969  by^Ds  osd  ^Uit 
0lo«as  0 Slalty  of  Qijt  QJ  it  msmuij  of  tltu  pastils.  ^Ds  asd  1st  010*05  0 QioIhj  aid  Judqt  asd  ,.A6s  0J  01  0Ja<pts 


lWou/u> 


Star-Bulletin 


SuturUuy.  October  28 . 1989  □ A-7 


| ON  RELIGION 


Princeton  theologian  coming  to  conference 


By  Becky  Ashizawa 

Star-Bulletin 


His  first  inclination  was  to  teach 
classical  Greek  — not  enter  the 
ministry. 

But  Samuel  H.  Moffett  ended  up 
in  places  like  Korea  and  China, 
teaching  church  history  and 
emerging  as  one  of  the  preemi- 


nent scholars  on  Christian  mis- 
sions in  Asia. 

Moffett,  now 
72  and  profes- 
sor emeritus  of 
missions  at 
Princeton 
Theological 
Seminary,  will 
be  in  Honolulu 
next  weekend 
participating 
in  a missions 
conference  at 
First  Presbyte- 
rian Church  on 
Keeaumoku  Street. 

He  was  born  and  reared  in 
North  Korea  — his  father,  Samuel 
Austin  Moffett  was  another  pio- 
neer in  missionary  work  — and 
left  for  the  United  States  at  age  18 
to  attend  Wheaton  College  in  Illi- 
nois. 


Samuel  H. 
Moffett 


He  received  his  master  of  divini- 
ty degree  at  Princeton  Theologi- 
cal Seminary  and  a Ph.D.  from 
Yale. 

Moffett,  who  spent  nearly  four 
years  in  China  and  26  years  in 
South  Korea,  doesn’t  believe  the 
missionary  movement  has  seen  its 
last  days. 

“For  a number  of  years,  main- 
line churches  believed  that  the 
age  of  the  missionary  was  over,” 
Moffett  said  from  his  office  at 
Princeton.  “But  that  was  due  to  a 
superficial  impression.” 

According  to  Moffett,  many  U.S. 
denominations  believed  their  job 
was  complete  when  missionary-es- 
tablished churches  were  taken 
over  by  native  leaders. 

But  it  was  far  from  over.  During 
the  last  few  years,  Western  mis- 
sionaries have  been  working  in 
“partnerships”  with  missionaries 
from  other  countries,  he  said. 

"You  may  find  Korean  mission- 
aries working  in  Nepal  with  West- 
ern missionaries,”  he  said.  He  also  * 
sees  missionaries  playing  a critical 
role  in  monitoring  the  nationalis- 
tic fervor  in  the  Asian  churches. 

"The  danger  is  when  churches 


substitute  patriotism  for  Chris- 
tianity — as  a religion  that  leads 
to  things  like  the  Crusades,”  Mof- 
fett said. 

“I  didn't  downgrade  patriotism 
while  I was  in  South  Korea.  But 
our  role  was  to  remind  churches 
that  Christianity  was  not  Korean 
nor  American,  but  global.” 

Moffett  attributes  the  differ- 
ence between  Christians  in  Asia 
and  the  U.S.  to  “age.” 

“The  Americans  have  gotten 
used  to  thinking  they're  Christian, 
whereas  the  Koreans  and  other 
Asians  are  more  likely  to  know 
why  they’re  Christian,”  he  said. 

First  Presbyterian  is  hosting  the 
missions  conference  in  celebra- 
tion of  its  30th  anniversary. 

Other  conference  speakers  will 
be  Ronald  White,  visiting  scholar 
at  Huntington  Library  in  Califor- 
nia, and  the  Rev.  Robert  Owens, 
minister  at  First  Presbyterian 
Church. 

The  church  hopes  to  raise 

i ^ 


$30,000  for  distribution  among 
four  mission  projects  — two  in 
Zaire  and  Thailand,  and  two  in 
Honolulu. 

The  conference  starts  at  7:30 
p.m.  Friday  and  concludes  with  a 
worship  service  at  10:30  a.m.  next 
Sunday. 

The  public  is  invited.  There  is 


(£he  BdhraficlA  (lalttbrnian 


Final  Edition 


oiume.i03/No.3i7  • 


Serving  the  southern  Son  Joaquin  Valley  since  1 866 

Copyright  1989  The  Bakersfield  Californian 


Monday,  Nov.  13,  1989 


GOOD 

MONDAY 

MORNING 


WORLD  & 
NATION 


HAZY  SUNSHINE 
throughout  the  day 
with  light  winds  ex- 
pected. High  today  in 
Bakersfield  75.  Low 
tonight  42.  High  Tues- 
day 70.  A 12 

THOUSANDS  OF  Peru- 
vians defied  rebel 
threats  and  voted  Sun- 
day in  mayoral  elec- 
tions. Maoist  guerrillas  trying  to  disrupt  the 
balloting  killed  a candidate  and  blew  up  a 
church  and  a school.  A3 

THE  CONVERSION  OF  former  Secretary  of 
State  George  P.  Shultz  has  experts  predicting 
others  from  across  the  polit- 
ical spectrum  will  join 
ranks  with  those  who  see 
decriminalization  as  a 
workable  solution  to  the 
drug  problem.  National 
drug  control  policy  director 
William  J.  Bennett  acknowl- 
edges that  Shultz  may  draw 
others  with  him,  but  argues 
that  legalization  is  a “dopey 
idea”  and  a “moral  disas- 
s'lu‘tz  ter”  that  won’t  wash  with 

anyone  who  has  been  “within  five  miles  off  a 
crack  house.”  A3 


STATE 


PHILIPPINE  PRESID1 


Corazon  Aquino  prayed  during 

a Mass  in  Los  Angeles  for  the  happinesMmd 
fulfillment  of  her  people,  while  outside  the 
Roman  Catholic  church  hundreds  protested  her 
administration.  A7  > 

— 

T Qjp  JVf  TKE  CALIFORNIA  Optometric 
Association  hopes  to  provide  eye 
care  to  at  least  100  of  Kern  County’s  estimated 
57,000  working  poor  and  their  families  during  a 
November  campaign.  A9 


' A 73- YEAR-OLD  FORMER  missionary  told  a 
j Presbyterian  church  celebrating  its  100th  birth- 
day in  Kern  that  the  party  was  great,  but  , 
t they’ve  got  a lot  of  work  to  do.  A9 

CENTRAL 

D'>tnrc. 


svmtTS  ?™D™G 


Pastor:  Presbyterians  have  a big  job  ahead 


By  TOM  BRISSON 

Religion  editor 

A 73-year-old  former  missionary  congratulated  a 
Presbyterian  church  celebrating  its  100th  birthday  Sun- 
day in  Kern,  but  said  they’ve  got  a lot  of  work  to  do.  1 
American  Presbyterians  are  a small  group  in  a 
large  and  problem-filled  world,  the  Rev.  Samuel  Moffett 
■of  Princeton  Theological  Seminary  said  during  services 
attended  by  several  hundred  at  Bakersfield’s  First 


Presbyterian  Church.  Moffett  is  the  Henry  Winters  Luce 
Professor  of  Ecumenics  and  Mission,  Emeritus,  at 
Princeton  and  a member  of  the  Center  of  Theological 
Inquiry  there. 

The  congregation  celebrated  the  end  of  its  centenni- 
al year  over  the  weekend,  with  festivities  that  included  a 
banquet  and  the  presence  of  some  of  its  former  pastors 
Please  turn  to  CHURCH  / Ain 


CHURCH:  World  has  lost  its  way,  Moffett  says 

i tho  rpmedv  t.o  sin  Christians  were  even  fewer.  Jesus 


Continued  from'  A9~ 
and  longtime  church  members.  A 
historical  drama  was  also  written 
and  produced  by  members  of  the 

church.  ....... 

First  Presbyterian  is  affiliated 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
(U.S.A.),  which  also  celebrated  the 
bicentennial  of  its  general  assembly 
this  year. 

“There  are  only  3 million  of  us 
in  the  Presbyterian  Church  (U.S.A.) 
Why  does  our  little  group  of  Presby- 
terians exist  in  this  crowded  world 
of  5.2  billion  people?”  Moffett 
asked.  “I’ll  tell  you  what  it  means 
— it  means  trouble.” 

Moffett,  a former  missionary  to 
China  and  Korea,  said  he  believes 
“the  world  is  fallen  and  sinful.  ...  I 
think,  the  reason  Presbyterians  are 


here  is  to  preach  the  remedy  to  sin 
and  that  is  Jesus  Christ.” 

Presbyterians,  he  said,  are  a 
small  group  in  one  of  the  least 
populous  continents  on  earth  — only 
6 percent  of  the  vyorld’s  population 
lives  in  North  America,  compared 
to  60  percent  in  Asia. 

“What  does  this  mean  for  Pres- 
byterians? I think  it  means  we  can 
no  longer  ‘celebrate  our  journey’ 
(quoting  the  motto  of  the  denomina- 
tion’s bicentennial)  as  though  the 
rest  of  the  world  didn’t  exist,”  he 
said,  adding  that  God  has  not  placed 
Presbyterians  in  one  of  the  least 
crowded  and  most  economically 
blessed  of  nations  because  they 
deserve  it. 

“What  can  we  accomplish-? 

We’re  only  3 million.  But  the  first 


Christians  were  even  fewer.  Jesus 
had  only  12  and  they  were 
shrinking,  too  ...  but  those  pitiful 
few  were  enough  to  change  the 
whole  world,”  Moffett  said. 

“Look  at  the  world.  It  has  lost 
the  way.  And  we  who  know  the  way 
have  been  too  self-centered.” 

Most  of  the  world  is  hungry  and 
lives  in  sickness  and  pain,  Moffett 
said.  Half  of  the  world’s  population 
cannot  read.  He  also  noted  that 
many  of  these  hurting  people  live  in 
the  United  States  and  in  Bakers- 
field. 

“If  all  this  isn’t  enough  of  a 
mission  for  you,”  he  said  “you  can 
do  all  that  and  still  fail  at  the  first 
great  end  of  the  church,  to  proclaim 
Jesus  Chrigt,  the  deepest  of  our 
human  needs.” 


mm 


s 


Getting  together 

in  Mexico 

The  Latin  America  Mission  (LAM)  has  had  the  Wheaton  stamp  since  it  began 
some  70  years  ago;  many  of  its  founding  members  were  alumni.  At  a historic  gath- 
ering last  December,  missionaries,  staff,  and  board  members  from  throughout  the 
Americas  gathered  in  Mexico  for  a conference  to  unite  the  mission  and  plan  for 
its  future.  Apparently  the  Wheaton  contingent  in  LAM  is  still  going  strong. 


Row  1 : Dorothy J . Flory  Qmjaela  '59,  Ruth  Padilla  Eldrcnkamp  M.A  '87.  Neal  E Idrenkamp  M.A  '87, 
Carol  Estep  Nelson  '6 1 , R N '59 , Margaret  Weir  '59 , M . A '6  J . Cameron  Nelson  '6 1 , Lydia  Splitter 
Lighmer  '67,  Susan  Grosser  '67,  Betty  Miller  Derr  '57.  Row  2:  Dayton  Roberts,  Nancy  Hodges  Marshall 
'54,  Rene  Fadilla  '57,  M.A. '60,  Dave  Baer  (with  son  Christopher)  '81 , Linda  Smdlback  Baer  (with  son 
John  David)  '80,  Elizabeth  Fletcher  Isais  '46,  Juan  Isais  '66,  Clayton  L.  Berg.  Jr  M A '62,  Joann  Schell 
Berg  R N.  ’50,  Vivian  Gay  ’39,  Mary  Anne  Herhusky  Voelkel  79,  M.A.  '85,  Lorraine  Johnson  Brotvn. 
Row  3:  J.  Murray  Marshall  '51,  Arthur  Brotvn  '50,  M A '53,  Bob  Jeffrey,  Dr  J Mervm  Breneman  '59, 
M.A.  ’60,  Dr.  James  Engel,  Dr.  John  E.  Stain  '50,  M.A  '55,  Dr.  Samuel  H Moffett  3£.  Rev.  Janvier 
W.  Voelkel  '56.  Charles  W.  DerrG.S.  '59,  WilliamD  Brown  ?T M.A  '69 


couple  resides  in  Oak  Park. 

Kara  Jolliff  ’88,  M.A.  ’89  and  Darren 
Gould  ’88  were  married  June  17  in  Little 
Rock,  AK.  Alumni  in  the  wedding  were 
Charles  Jolliff  76,  Brett  Gould  '90,  Timothy 
Stoller  '88,  Robert  Dresclow  '88,  Sharon 
Averell  ’88,  Mary  Schroeder  '87,  Cameron 
Wrohlewski  '88,  Tyson  Warner  '88,  Dwight 
Reifsnyder  '88,  and  David  Gortner  '88.  Dar- 
ren is  production  manager  at  Infinite  Video  in 
West  Chicago,  1L.  Kara  teaches  speech  com- 
munication/theater at  North  Central  College 
in  Naperville,  1L.  The  couple  resides  in  West 
Chicago. 

Kathleen  Maddox  ’88  and  Corey 
Anderson  ’88  were  married  December  23  in 
Rockford,  1L.  Alumni  in  the  wedding  were 
David  Erickson  '86,  Jonathan  Peterson  '88, 
Sarah  Russell  '88,  and  Beth  Burgess  '88. 
Kathleen  works  in  the  admissions  office  of 
Judson  Gdlege  in  Elgin,  IL.  Corey  works  with 
sales/marketing  for  COMAC,  Inc.  of  Batavia, 
IL.  The  couple  resides  in  Geneva. 

Julia  Matson  ’88  and  Mark  Jacobsen 
’87  were  married  August  26  in  Milford,  CT. 
Alumni  in  the  wedding  were  Ruth  Matson 
'84,  Joel  Matson  '80,  Amy  Jacobsen  ’89,  David 
Hoerle  ’87,  L.  D.  Hull  '87,  Stephen  Meyer  '87, 
Peter  Beck  '87,  and  Gretchen  Beck  '88.  Julia 
works  as  a research  assistant  at  Harvard 
School  of  Public  Health  in  Boston,  MA. 

Mark  is  a third-year  student  at  Harvard  Law 
School. 

Lisa  Ann  Walton  ’88  and  Mark  Edwards 
were  married  June  3 in  Hawthorne,  NJ. 
Alumni  in  the  wedding  were  Heather  Bran- 
non ’88,  Nanette  Wilkerson  '88,  and  Cindy 
Marlatte  '88.  Lisa  is  a genetic  engineer  for  the 
Howard  Hughes  Medical  Institute  at 
Rockefeller  University  in  New  York  City. 
Mark  is  a law  student  at  Hofstra  University  in 
Hempstead,  NY. 

Lisa  T rexler  '88  and  Mic  hael  Wiersema  ’86 

were  married  August  1 2 in  Atlanta,  GA. 
Alumni  in  the  wedding  were  Shirley  Gawle 
'89,  Jacquie  Woodruff '86,  Rick  Fox  '86,  Steve 
Sweatman  '87,  and  Matt  Nusbaum  '84-  Mi- 
chael is  pursuing  an  M.Div.  degree  at  Trinity 
Evangelical  School  in  Deerfield,  IL.  Lisa  is  an 
office  worker/receptionist  in  Vernon  Hills,  IL. 
The  couple  resides  in  Highland  Park,  IL. 

Debra  Eddleman  ’89  and  Jorge  Garcia 
were  married  August  12.  Susan  Schauffele  '89 
was  in  the  wedding.  Jorge  recently  finished 
six  years  of  service  with  MAP  International, 
and  is  now  a student  at  the  College  of  DuPage 
in  the  ESL  program.  Dehra  is  a training  coun- 
selor for  Chicago  Association  of  Retarded 
Citizens.  The  couples  lives  in  Wheaton,  IL. 

Kathy  Kleidon  ’89  and  Greg  Mellowe 
’90  were  married  December  30  in  Minneapo- 
lis, MN.  Whearonites  in  the  wedding  were 
Judy  Bagot  '89,  Martin  Dotterweich  '90,  Tom 
VanAntwerp  '90,  Mark  Davis  ’90,  Laef  Olsen 
'90,  Peter  Boatwright  '90,  Peter  Nelson  '90, 
Tim  Winkler  '90,  and  Amy  Lindgren  '89. 


The  ceremony  was  performed  by  Rev.  Ken- 
neth L.  Kleidon  ’60,  father  of  the  bride.  Greg 
is  a graduate  student  at  Florida  State  Univer- 
sity. The  couple  resides  in  Tallahassee. 

Susan  Manley  '89  and  Thomas 
Hubbard  ’89  were  married  September  9 in 
Geneva,  IL.  Alumni  in  the  wedding  were 
Marie  Hass  '89,  Christina  Gardner  '89,  David 
Little  '89,  and  Brian  Funck  '91 . Susan  is 
advertising  director  for  McCann  Construc- 
tion Specialties  Co.  in  Addison,  IL.  Thomas 
is  production  manager  at  Camcraft,  Inc.  in 
Franklin  Park.  The  couple  lives  in  Itasca,  IL. 

Cynthia  Mauren  M.A.  ’89  and  Peter 
Malvicini  M.A.  '89  were  married  July  1 in 
Lake  Geneva,  Wl.  Cynthia  is  Christian  edu- 
cation director  at  Syracuse  Alliance  Church 
in  Syracuse,  NY. 

Julie  House  ’90  and  Robert  Pelletier  were 


married  December  30,  1988,  in  Cleveland, 

OH.  Alumni  in  the  wedding  were  Laura 
Welch  '90,  Karen  Port  '84,  Debbie  James  ’80, 
and  Kep  James  79.  Julie  is  a student  at  Ur- 
suline  College,  working  on  a B.S.N.  Robert  is 
an  engineer  for  Parker  Hannifin  Corporation  of 
Cleveland,  OH.  They  live  in  Mayfield 
Heights,  OH. 


NEWCOMERS 

Paul  Springer  ’73  and  his  wife,  Pat,  joyfully 
announce  the  birth  of  Leanne  Elizabeth  on 
March  7,  1989.  She  was  welcomed  by  her 
brother,  Daniel  (3).  They  reside  in  Pasadena, 
CA. 

Ralph  and  Christine  Colao  Carratura  '74 

proudly  announce  the  birth  of  Ralph  John  III 


April/May  1990 


23 


Field  of  Needs 

Where  urban  conflicts 
and  pain  grow,  social  worker 
Rafael  Anglada  73  and  his  family 
plant  compassion. 

By  Rachel  M.  Greenhaw  '90 

Stories  of  city  budget  cuts,  drug 

related  street  warfare  and  decay- 
ing education  in  urban  centers 
continue  to  crowd  newspaper 
headlines,  and  we  wonder  what  future  is  in 
store  for  American  cities,  particularly  for 
Chicago.  It  is  clear  from  their  steadily  in- 
creasing political  participation  that  Hispan- 
ics  will  take  an  important  leadership  role. 

Some  political  analysts  have  postulated, 
especially  after  the  1986  Chicago  elections, 
that  the  future  of  the  city’s  politics  belongs 
to  the  Hispanic  bloc  who  comprise  the  new 
American  immigrant  class.  Previously  silent 
since  their  exodus  from  Mexico,  Cuba, 
Puerto  Rico  and  many  Latin  American 
countries,  they  now  have  begun  to  flex 
their  substantial  political  muscle. 

Comprising  eight  percent  of  the  Illinois 
population,  Hispanics  are  a richly  diverse 
group,  bringing  together  cultures  and  histo- 
ries vastly  different  from  those  with  which 


they  now  must  coexist.  Conflict  is  inevi- 
table; balance  and  integrity  are  desper- 
ately needed  as  new  leaders  strive  to  pull 
together  Hispanic  and  other  national 
groups  to  form  a social  and  political  unity. 

Among  those  Hispanics  well-equipped 
for  leadership  in  today’s  multi-racial  cities 
is  a resourceful,  hard-working  Wheaton 
alumnus  and  his  wite,  Rafael  Anglada  and 
Olga  Figueroa-Anglada.  As  a couple,  they 
have  pursued  careers  in  government  social 
work  even  as  funding  for  programs  to 
continue  these  fields  is  on  the  decline. 

During  his  student  days  at  Wheaton, 
Rafael  majored  in  Spanish  with  a secon- 
dary education  minor,  not  expecting  to 
devote  himself  to  urban  social  issues.  “1 
developed  an  interest  in  being  a social 

worker  on  my  own  while  working  in 

Chicago  schools,  seeing  the  great  need  for 
role  models  for  kids  from  single-parent 
homes,”  says  Rafael.  “I  lacked  direction 
professionally  before  I left  Wheaton,  but 
as  I saw  the  great  need  in  urban  centers,  I 
was  drawn  to  the  field." 

Following  his  1973  graduation  from 
Wheaton,  Rafael  taught  at  a high  school 
in  the  heart  of  Chicago’s  near  northwest 
side,  largely  an  Hispanic  neighborhood. 
Several  years  later,  after  gaining  hands-on 
experience  as  a teacher/social  worker, 
Rafael  moved  on  to  the  Illinois  Depart- 
ment of  Children  and  Family  Services, 
where  he  worked  for  a year  and  a half,  and 
also  met  his  wife,  Olga.  She  earned  an 
M.S.W.  from  the  University  of  Illinois, 
and  is  actually  the  premier  social  worker 
in  the  family,  according  to  Rafael.  Olga  is 
now  involved  in  a social  study  with  the 
Chicago  board  of  education,  evaluating 
families  with  handicapped  children  to 
assess  whether  the  home  environment  is 
aiding  or  further  hampering  the  student. 

Rafael’s  next  destination  was  the  Big 
Brother/Big  Sister  program,  matching 
children  from  single  parent  families  with 
volunteers  who  would  devote  several 
hours  a week  to  the  children.  Three-and- 
a-half  years  in  this  program  gave  Rafael  an 
opportunity  to  assist  scores  of  children 
and  families  from  Chicago’s  diverse 
communities. 


For  Rafael  and  Olga,  commitment  to 
working  with  urban  and  family  problems 
doesn’t  stop  after  they  leave  the  office.  Dur- 
ing the  past  few  years,  they  have  contributed 
their  weekend  hours  to  the  Catholic  Arch- 
diocese of  Chicago.  As  coordinators  of  the 
pre-marriage  training  program,  the  couple 
leads  retreats  for  engaged  couples  in  an  effort 
to  nurture  stable  and  healthy  marriages. 

"Our  ongoing  involvement  in  this 
Archdiocese  program  has  been  a way  to  grow 
and  learn.  We  have  met  a lot  of  couples  who 
were  very  appreciative  to  see  a stable  mar- 
riage. We  get  a chance  to  share  very  person- 
ally with  these  couples,  which  has  been  a 
positive  experience  for  us  both,"  says  Rafael. 

Since  September  of  1989,  their  family  life 
has  moved  into  a new  stage  as  Rafael  was 
appointed  a National  Urban  Fellow  working 
with  the  New  York  City  district  attorney  and 
concurrently  studying  for  a master’s  degree 
in  public  administration  at  Baruch  College 
in  the  New  York  University  system.  The 
fellowship  exists  to  aid  minority  students 
and  urban  dwellers  in  securing  their 
advanced  degrees,  and  in  so  doing  to  affirm 
the  work  and  commitment  of  people  like 
Rafael  and  Olga.  Since  this  appointment, 
Rafael  and  Olga,  with  their  two  children, 
Rafael  (7)  and  Karina  (1),  have  been  consid- 
ering a move  to  New  York  to  live  closer  as  a 
family  and  explore  further  career  options. 

In  considering  this  relocation,  both  Olga 
and  Rafael  are  poignantly  aware  of  the 
breadth  and  depth  of  problems  this  city 
faces.  Rafael  especially  notes  the  racial 
conflicts  and  ever- increasing  drug-related 
violence  that  must  be  resolved. 

“I  don’t  believe  our  system  will  change 
for  the  better  until  people  begin  to  make 
better  personal  choices.  Now  is  a time  in 
which  we  need  some  very  responsible 
Christians  who  know  how  to  live  and  lead 
in  an  urban  setting,  Rafael  states. 

Rafael  and  Olga  have  committed 
themselves  by  words  and  actions  to  the 
many  complex  problems  of  urban  centers. 
Their  devotion  in  the  political,  religious, 
and  family  arenas  reveals  a certainty  of 
calling  and  conviction,  a certainty  desper- 
ately needed  on  a constantly  shitting 
urban  landscape. 


on  August  27.  He  joins  sister  Gabnelle  (5). 
Ralph  is  maintenance  manager  for  Haband, 
Co.  in  Prospect  Park,  NJ.  Christine  is  a 
homemaker. 

Dave  Lawrenz  ’74  and  his  wife,  Ann, 
joyfully  announce  the  birth  of  Jenna  Ann  on 


December  24-  She  was  welcomed  home  by 
brothers  Jason  (6)  and  Joshua  (2).  Dave 
recently  completed  his  twelfth  year  as  an 
insurance  agent  with  Northwestern  Mutual  in 
Wheaton,  IL.  Proud  grandparents  are  Richard 
’51  and  LaVerne  Lawrenz.aunt  and  uncle  are 


Stephen  and  Janet  Ritter  Olson  ’74 
announce  the  birth  of  David  William  on 
October  16.  He  was  welcomed  by  sisters  Eliza- 
beth (5)  and  Catherine  (4).  Steve  is  a manu- 
facturing technician  with  the  Ford  Motor 
Company  and  Janet  is  a homemaker.  Proud 


24 


Wheaton  Alumni 


o/f.  1 

/ f S<J 


0 

r 

Chandler  Brooks  was  my  friend  and  he  was  the  kind  of 
man  this  world  needs  more  of.  He  was  a brilliant  scientist 
who  was  not  ashamed  to  be  known  as  religious.  He  was  an 
invaluable  researcher  who  somehow  retained  a sense  of  the 
mystery  and  the  meaning  of  life  as  a whole.  And  he  was  a 
Christian  with  a saving  sense  of  humor. 

I met  him  first  in  the  kitchen  here  at  the  Center, 
which  is  a sort  of  neutral  meeting  ground  for  scientists  and 
theologians.  Not  knowing  any  better,  I asked  him  what  he  was 
here  for.  I did  know  this  much  about  him,  that  he  was  a 
world  famous  physiologist  and  I was  completely  unprepared  for 


his  answer.  He  said 

"I 

am  trying 

to  find 

out  what 

the 

soul 

is."  I stuttered  a 

bit 

. I hadn ' t 

quite 

expected  that 

kind 

of  a question  from 

a 

world-class  scientist.  And 

he 

went 

right  on,  "But  what 

is 

it?",  and 

I still 

stuttered . 

I am  an 

historian.  I found 

out 

that  my 

answer 

as  I gave 

it 

then 

didn't  quite  satisfy 

him , because 

he  kept 

digging  ( 

that 

was 

his  way);  he  just  kept  digging  away  at  a question. 

Later,  he  told  me  "I  have  spent  most  of  my  life 
studying  the  body,  the  human  body,  and  that  did  not  answer 
all  my  questions.  So  I*ve  come  here.  But  when  I asked  a 
theologian  what  the  soul  was,  he  said  'Well,  we  really  don't 
use  that  word  very  much  anymore.'  And  I thought  to  myself," 
Dr.  Brooks  said  "that  is  the  wrong  kind  of  answer.  If  you 
want  to  get  down  to  the  root  of  things,  you  don't  just  stop 
using  a word.  You  have  to  find  out  what  the  word  means,  and 
that  is  what  I am  here  for."  So  as  I came  to  know  him 


2 


4 

mr 

0 

better,  every  day,  my  admiration  increased.  He  was  just  the 
kind  of  man  that  this  Center  needs,  and  not  just  the  Center  - 
the  whole  world  needs  that  kind  of  a man. 

That  brings  me  back  to  one  final  thing  I want  to 
remember  about  him,  his  sense  of  humor.  He  said  to  me  one 

day  with  a twinkle  in  his  eye,  "You  theologians!  I don't 
understand  all  your  theological  jargon.  But  I suppose  you 

don't  understand  mine  either.  Don't  you  think  we  ought  to 
try  a little  harder  to  understand  each  other."  That  is  what 

he  brought  to  our  Center.  He  came  to  us  with  a dry 

refreshing  kind  of  humor  that  can  take  prickly,  needle-like 
questions  and  transform  them  into  a ray  of  sunlight  which 


drab  , 

d ry 

scient if ic  and 

theological 

wo  rk-a-hol ic  s 

like  us 

need 

very 

much.  And  I 

refuse  to 

believe  that 

kind  of 

sunlight  is  no  longer  with  us. 


Samuel  Hugh  Moffett 

Center  of  Theological  Inquiry 

December  4,  1989 


A TRIBUTE  TO  AN 
EXCEPTIONAL  MAN 

By  Rachel  Meltzer  Wallach  In  1986,  Chandler  McCuskey  Brooks  was  invited  to 
become  a Fellow  at  the  Princeton  University  Center 
for  Theological  Inquiry.  There,  for  the  last  three  years 
of  his  life,  he  pursued  a topic  that  had  interested  him 
for  many  years:  the  relationship  between  science  and 
religion.  No  one  who  knew  him  was  surprised  by  the 
endeavor. 

“The  whole  purpose  of  his  life  was  service:  service 
to  science,  service  to  society,  and  service  to  mankind. 
His  spiritual  upbringing  and  his  faith  in  God  helped 
him  hold  a steadfast  course  in  his  life.  Hard  work,  per- 
severance, defined  goals,  and  a generalist’s  perspec- 
tives: these  were  the  trademarks  of  Dr.  Brooks’ 
career,”  says  Dr.  Chien  Yuan  Kao,  Professor  of  Phar- 
macology at  SUNY  Brooklyn,  and  a former  student  of 
Dr.  Brooks. 

Dr.  Brooks  died  November  29,  1989  at  age  eighty- 
four,  after  being  struck  by  an  automobile  outside  his 
home  near  Princeton,  New  Jersey.  Until  that  time,  the 
Distinguished  Professor  Emeritus  had  continued  to 
visit  his  office  and  participate  in  campus  events  at 
SUNY  Brooklyn,  where  he  had  been  a guiding  force 
for  33  years.  He  joined  the  faculty  in  1948,  when  it 
was  still  the  Long  Island  College  of  Medicine,  as  Pro- 
fessor and  Chair  of  the  Department  of  Physiology  and 
Pharmacology. 

Chandler  Brooks  was  a pioneer  in  three  major  fields 
of  physiology  research:  neurophysiology,  endocrinol- 
ogy, and  cardiovascular  physiology.  Yet,  says  his  long- 
time friend  and  colleague  Dr.  Mario  Vassalle,  SUNY 
Brooklyn  Professor  of  Physiology,  Dr.  Brooks  knew 
that  the  boundary  of  science  fell  well  inside  the 
broader  boundaries  of  life.  He  was  invigorated  and  in- 
spired by  his  wide-ranging  curiosity  about  many  as- 
pects of  history,  politics  and  culture. 

“We  would  often  all  have  lunch  together,”  remarks 
Dr.  Vassalle.  “We  would  discuss  department  issues, 
but  we  would  also  talk  about  art,  music,  philosophy 
and  politics.  His  probing  questions  made  others  think 
more  deeply.  It  was  an  infusion  of  fresh  air.” 

Dr.  Paul  Dreizen,  Dean  of  the  School  of  Graduate 
Studies,  said  at  a memorial  service  for  Dr.  Brooks, 
“To  those  who  knew  him,  Chandler  McCuskey 
Brooks  was  a person  of  many  parts:  a scientist  of  inter- 
Young  Dr.  Brooks  in  his  lab.  national  eminence,  an  educator  and  academic  leader, 


and  a humanist  with  a deep  sense  of  moral  and  reli- 
gious purpose.  As  he  grew  older,  he  also  grew  younger 
in  spirit,  achieving  a profound  sense  of  wisdom,  hu- 
mor and  good  will." 

Born  in  rural  West  Virginia  in  1905,  Dr.  Brooks 
early  developed  his  love  of  botany  and  zoology  along 
with  his  strong  sense  of  ethics  and  morality.  His  father, 
for  whom  he  had  great  respect,  was  a Presbyterian 
minister  who  also  taught  biology.  Dr.  Brooks  inherited 
his  father’s  passion  for  natural  science.  His  ability  to 
identify  birds  and  plants  is  remembered  by  many  col- 
leagues. 

Dr.  Brooks  did  his  undergraduate  work  at  Oberlin 
College,  receiving  an  A.B.  in  zoology  in  1928.  At 
Princeton  University  he  earned  a Master’s  degree  in 
biology  (1929)  and  a Ph  D.  in  biology  and  physiology 
(1931).  He  was  a Teaching  Fellow  in  physiology  at 
Harvard  University  School  of  Medicine,  and  an  Asso- 
ciate Professor  of  Physiology  at  Johns  Hopkins  Uni- 
versity School  of  Medicine  before  coming  to 
Brooklyn. 

During  his  tenure  at  SUNY,  Dr.  Brooks  established 
pharmacology  as  a separate  department  and  designed 
and  equipped  both  the  physiology  and  pharmacology 
departments.  He  organized  the  Graduate  Education 
Program  at  the  Health  Science  Center,  and  became  the 
first  Dean  of  the  School  of  Graduate  Studies  when  it 
was  founded  in  1966.  During  1970  and  1971,  Dr. 
Brooks  also  served  as  Acting  President  and  Dean  of  the 
College  of  Medicine,  following  the  sudden  illness  and 
subsequent  death  of  President  Joseph  Hill.  Named 
Distinguished  Professor  of  the  State  University  of  New 
York  in  1971,  Dr.  Brooks  became  Professor  Emeritus 
upon  his  retirement  in  1981 . 

Dr.  Brooks’s  early  research  concentrated  on  neural 
control  of  the  endocrine  system  and,  in  turn,  the  body 
functions  regulated  by  the  endocrine  organs.  That 
work  ranged  from  an  early  study  delineating  the  region 
of  the  brain  essential  for  reflex  hyperglycemia, 
through  studies  of  the  hypothalamus  revealing  the  im- 
portance of  that  structure  in  regulating  body  metabo- 
lism, to  studies  of  the  pituitary  gland.  His  early  work 
ultimately  provided  definitive  physiological  evidence 
for  a long-held  hypothesis:  that  neurons  in  the  brain 
secrete  hormones  in  addition  to  creating  electrical  im- 
pulses. These  studies,  performed  in  the  late  1930s  and 
1940s,  are  still  frequently  referred  to  in  physiology 
textbooks  and  monographs  in  neurophysiology. 

From  1946  to  1948,  Dr.  Brooks  was  a Guggenheim 
Fellow  in  the  laboratory  of  Dr.  John  C.  Eccles,  then 
Chair  of  Physiology  at  Otago  University  in  Dunedin, 
New  Zealand.  That  experience  led  him  into  the  field  of 
cardiac  physiology,  where  he  soon  established  his 
leadership  through  original  contributions.  His  book 
Excitability  of  the  Heart,  which  was  coauthored  with 


20 


Mourning 
a pioneer 

Chandler  Brooks  dies 


THE  MEMORIAL  SERVICE 
for 

CHANDLER  McCUSKEY  BROOKS,  Ph.D. 
December  18,  1905  - November  29,  1989 


By  LESLIE  BRODY 
and  LISA  CORYELL 

Staff  Writers 


PRINCETON  TOWNSHIP  — Sci- 
entists and  theologians  here  are 
mourning  the  death  this  week  of 
Chandler  McCuskey  Brooks,  an  in- 
ternationally known  pioneer  in 
heart  research  who  recently  ven- 
tured into  studies  of  the  soul.  He  was 
83. 

Brooks,  who  taught  physiology  for 
53  years,  died  late  Wednesday  night 
in  front  of  his  home  in  Princeton 
Township.  He  was  hit  by  a car  as  he 
crossed  Mercer  Road  on  his  way 
back  from  his  own  mailbox.  Police 
said  no  charges  have  been  filed  in 
the  accident. 

“I  have  no  desire  to  blame  the  per- 
son who  hit  him,”  his  wife,  Gertrude 
Lange,  said  Thursday.  ‘‘I  feel  sorry 
for  him,  but  I feel  sorry  for  my  hus- 
band too.  He  was  a very  productive 
individual  who  had  a lot  to  offer  the 
people  of  this  world.” 

A former  editor  of  the  Journal  of 
Neurophysiology,  Brooks  was  one  of 
the  first  scientists  to  experiment 
with  pacemakers  in  animals  to  study 
their  use  to  control  the  human 
heartbeat. 

His  lectures  took  him  from  Brazil 
and  New  Zealand  to  Japan,  where  in 
1979  the  Emperor  awarded  him  the 
prestigious  Order  of  the  Rising  Sun, 
Third  Class,  in  thanks  for  his  help  in 
bringing  Japanese  doctors  to  Ameri- 
ca to  study. 

BORN  THE  SON  of  a Presbyteri- 
an minister  in  West  Virginia,  Brooks 
planned  to  go  into  the  ministry  but 
then  discovered  his  knack  for  sci- 
ence, his  wife  said. 

After  graduating  from  Princeton 

■M 


Distinguished  Professor  Emeritus 
Founder  and  Dean  of  the  Graduate  School 
State  University  of  New  York 
Health  Science  Center,  Brooklyn,  N.Y. 


Fe  1 1 ow 

Center  of  Theological  Inquiry 
Princeton,  New  Jersey 

Elder,  Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church 
New  York  Ci ty 

Monday,  December  4,  1989 
3 THE  TIMES,  SATURDAY,  DECEMBER  2,  1989  A9 


University  with  a master’s  degree  in 
biology  and  a doctorate  in  physiolo- 
gy, he  began  teaching  at  Oberlin  Col- 
lege and  Johns  Hopkins  University 
School  of  Medicine.  He  joined  the 
State  University  of  New  York  Down- 
state  Medical  Center  in  Brooklyn  in 
1950,  eventually  becoming  the  first 
dean  of  the  School  of  Graduate  Stud- 
ies there. 

Friends  who  remembered  the 
avid  gardener  for  his  energy  and  wit 
said  Brooks  barely  slowed  down  af- 
ter retiring  in  1981. 

"He  was  so  active  and  sharp,  so 
thoroughly  interested  in  things  go- 
ing on  around  the  world,”  said  John 
Carrico,  secretary  treasurer  at  the 
non-profit  International  Foundation 
in  Butler. 

As  head  of  that  foundation’s  grant 
committee  for  more  than  15  years, 
Brooks  funneled  more  than  $7  mil- 
lion to  Third  World  communities  to 
help  them  learn  to  care  for  them- 
selves. One  current  project  aims  to 
develop  camels'  milk  for  human  con- 
sumption in  the  desert. 

"He  had  a very  dry  sense  of  hu- 
mor,” Carrico  said.  “He  would  fre- 
quently draw  little  cartoons  on  our 
correspondence,  like  a little  Yogi 
Bear  in  the  margin  with  a comment 
about  his  workload." 

IN  THE  PAST  two  years,  Brooks 
was  able  to  bring  his  life  as  a scien- 
tist and  his  interest  in  religion  to- 
gether by  becoming  one  of  12  schol- 
ars at  the  Center  of  Theological 
Inquiry  in  Princeton. 

“He  had  studied  the  body,  and  as  a 
Christian  said  he  had  always  be- 
lieved in  the  soul  but  had  never 
quite  understood  what  Christians 
meant  by  it,”  said  a fellow  member 
of  the  center,  Samuel  Moffett. 
Brooks  would  go  to  his  office  almost 
every  day  to  read  and  write.  His  last 


Chandler  M.  Brooks 


essay,  finished  just  before  he  died, 
explored  the  definition  of  faith,  Mof- 
fett said. 

“He  would  joke  about  theologians, 
saying  ‘Well,  I can’t  understand  your 
jargon  anymore  than  you  can  under- 
stand mine,’  ” Moffett  said.  "It  was 
good  to  have  him  check  up  on  us 
when  our  language  wasn’t  intelligi- 
ble.” 

Brooks  died  instantly  when  a 33- 
year-old  Trenton  man  driving  a 1982 
Toyota  south  on  Mercer  Road  hit 
him  at  10:56  p.m.  Wednesday,  said 
Lt.  Mario  Musso  of  the  Princeton 
Township  Police. 

Musso  said  the  driver  “just  didn’t 
see  him,  there  were  no  street  lights.” 

A memorial  service  for  Brooks 
will  be  held  at  3 p.m.  Monday  at  the 
Center  of  Theological  Inquiry  and 
on  Dec.  11  at  1 p.m.  at  the  Fifth 
Avenue  Presbyterian  Church  in 
New  York  Citv.  his  wife  said. 


A 

$ 


I 


14th  EDITION  1 T 9 9 


USA /CANADA  PROTESTANT  MINISTRIES  OVERSEAS 


Background  essays  contributed  by: 

William  A.  Dyrness 
Samuel  H.  Moffett 
J.  Christy  Wilson,  Jr. 
Arthur  F.  Glasser 


919  West  Huntington  Drive,  Monrovia,  CA  91016 


W.  Dayton  Roberts  and 
John  A.  Siewert, 


EDITORS 


MARC 


I 


Chapter  1 

A UNIQUE 
OPPORTUNITY 

Christianity  in  the  world  today: 
a globe-circling  appraisal 


By  William  A.  Dyrness 


IN  THE  LAST  (13th)  EDITION  of  this 
Mission  Handbook , Church  historian 
Kenneth  Latourette  is  quoted  (1937)  as 
likening  Christianity's  advance  to  waves 
moving  up  on  a beach.  There  is  ebb  and 
there  is  flow,  but  the  tide  keeps  rising. 

While  the  dynamic  of  Christianity  has 
not  diminished  in  the  80's,  the  chal- 
lenges it  faces  suggest  that  perhaps  a 
better  image  of  its  progress  today  would 
be  the  leaven  of  Jesus'  parable.  The  pres- 
ence of  Christianity  indeed  is  growing, 
but  its  influence  is  often  greatest  where 
it  is  least  visible. 

This  being  the  case,  a selective  "spot 
check"  of  the  global  situation  may  give 
us  a better  understanding  of  the  strength 
of  Christianity  in  the  world  today  than 
would  a purely  statistical  analysis.  We 
need  this  kind  of  appraisal  to  appreciate 
the  unique  opportunity  for  witness 
which  God  has  put  before  us  at  this 


rett  has  estimated  the  Christian  popula- 
tion at  1,684,533,500  in  1988,  or  33%  of 
the  world's  5.1  billion  people.  This  in- 
cludes all  those  who  call  themselves  fol- 
lowers of  Christ  or  are  members  of  a 
Christian  community. 

While  this  represents  a threefold  in- 
crease since  1900,  it  is  the  extension  of 
Christianity  throughout  the  world  that 
is  most  striking.  African  Christians,  for 
example,  have  increased  since  1900  by  a 
factor  of  25,  and  are  now  more  numer- 
ous than  those  in  North  America. 

Relative  to  the  population,  Christian- 
ity has  begun  to  increase  its  growth 
slightly.  But  the  challenge  of  evangelism 
remains  enormous.  A newly  militant 
Islam  numbered  in  1988  four  times  what 
it  did  in  1900.  The  non-religious, 
whether  they  are  from  the  secular  West 
or  Marxist  East,  number  almost  1 billion 
(they  were  under  3 million  in  1900). 
Hinduism  and  Islam  in  the  rapidly- 


»oint  in  history.  Researcher  David  Bar- 


)r. William  A.  Dyrness  is  professor  of  Theology  and  Mission  at  New  College,  a post-gradu- 
te  theological  institution  for  laypersons,  in  Berkeley,  California.  Truly  a ' world  Christian, 
oith  degrees  from  Wheaton  College,  Fuller  Theological  Seminary,  the  Free  University  of  Am- 
terdamand  the  University  of  Strausburg,  Dyrness  taught  for  eight  years  in  Manila,  as  well 
s in  Seoul  and  Nairobi,  and  has  authored  several  books. 


10 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


growing  Hindi-speaking  population 
south  of  the  Himalayas  (now  the  third 
largest  language  bloc  in  the  world)  are 
challenging  Christian  growth  in  India. 

Christian  resources  for  mission 
There  is  an  increasing  emphasis  on 
evangelism  both  in  North  America  and 
the  Third  World.  This  is  evident  in  the 
recent  evangelism  conferences  in  the 
U.S.  and  abroad,  in  the  new  evangelistic 
thrust  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  in  the 
continuing  growth  and  vitality  of  Third 
World  missions. 

All  of  this,  however,  is  accompanied 
by  a realignment  of  sending  and  receiv- 
ing centers.  Planes  taking  American 
missionaries  to  the  Third  World  may  re- 
turn filled  with  Korean,  Hispanic,  or 
African  pastors  and  church  planters  for 
North  American  churches. 

While  U.S.  resources  are  not  lacking 
for  Christian  witness  (giving  to  Chris- 
tian causes  in  the  U.S.  was  expected  to 
reach  $80  billion  in  1988,  ten  percent  of 
that  going  to  missions),  the  weakness  of 
the  dollar  coupled  with  the  strength  of 
the  yen  and  several  European  currencies 
has  stimulated  the  search  for  more  eco- 
nomical strategies. 

One  of  these  is  certainly  an  increased 
partnership  between  First  and  Third 
World  Christians.  Consultations  focused 
on  strategies  for  reaching  "Unreached 
Peoples,"  held  now  in  more  than  15 
countries,  have  helped  develop  common 
perceptions  and  objectives  for  evangeli- 
zation. They  have  also  resulted  in  inter- 
denominational research  and  ministry 
task  forces.  The  Lausanne  movement, 
with  its  congresses  and  consultations  — 
the  most  recent  held  in  Manila  in  July, 
1989  — has  sponsored  and  motivated 
this  groundswell. 

Already  this  kind  of  cooperation  is 
paying  off.  SIM  East  Asia,  in  partner- 
ship  with  Filipino  missions,  is  sending 


missionaries  to  Latin  America  and  Af- 
rica. Antioch  Mission  (Brazil)  has  mis- 
sionaries in  Bangalore  with  the  Indian 
Evangelical  Missions. 

By  1988,  according  to  Larry  Pate's 
documented  estimate,  there  were  35,900 
Protestant  non-western  missionaries, 
nearly  half  the  number  of  North  Ameri- 
can and  European  missionaries  (85,000). 
He  lists  1,094  non-western  mission  agen- 
cies. The  growth  of  Third  World  mis- 
sions indicates  their  numbers  and  influ- 
ence will  pass  western  missions  in  the 
next  decade.  Already  they  have  gotten 
together  in  a "Third  World  Mission  Ad- 
vance" association,  the  first  of  its  kind. 

"Intentional  laypersons" 

The  Catholic  Bishops'  Synod  on  the 
Laity  in  Rome  in  October,  1987,  has 
stimulated  renewed  worldwide  interest 
in  the  role  of  laity  in  the  mission  of  the 
Church.  This  emphasis  in  the  Catholic 
Church  has  its  parallel  in  the  increasing 
visibility  of  "intentional  laypersons,"  or 
tentmakers,  in  the  Protestant  churches, 
and  in  the  importance  of  lay  leadership, 
especially  in  the  charismatic  movement 
around  the  world  (estimated  to  embrace 
close  to  300  million  adherents  in  1988). 

Technology's  evangelistic  impact 
Technology  offers  another  means  of 
mobilizing  limited  resources  in  the 
spread  of  Christianity.  Television  and 
radio  continue  to  provide  training  and 
evangelistic  resources.  Despite  recent 
scandals,  13.5  million  Americans  watch 
TV  ministries  each  week,  and  in  China 
radio  programs  from  abroad  clearly  pro- 
vide one  of  the  most  important  means  of 
training  the  rapidly  growing  churches. 

There  certainly  seems  to  be  an  eager 
audience  "out  there."  Latin  America,  for 
example,  boasts  a string  of  Christian 
radio  stations.  But  secular  broadcasters 
in  many  cases  want  religious  program- 
ming for  their  own  public.  In  1987,  more 


Chapter  1:  A UNIQUE  OPPORTUNITY 


11 


than  800  commercial  radio  outlets  and 
200-plus  commercial  television  broad- 
casters in  Latin  America  donated  almost 
$ 7 million  worth  of  free  time  to  evange- 
list Paul  ("Hermano  Pablo")  Finken- 
binder's  popular  program,  "A  Message 
to  the  Conscience." 

Printing  represents  a further  resource: 
this  year  there  will  be  10,000  new  books 
and  articles  on  missions  in  70  languages. 
Last  year  a printing  of  50,000  Czech 
New  Testaments  was  sold  out  in  a few 
weeks;  80,000  copies  of  a new  inter- 
confessional Bible  in  Japanese  sold 
40,000  in  ten  days;  a new  press  was  re- 
cently dedicated  in  Nanjing,  China,  by 
the  Amity  Foundation,  which  now 
claims  3.1  million  Bibles  are  available  in 
China. 

Meanwhile,  Christianity  faces  grow- 
ing socio-economic,  political  and  reli- 
gious challenges  — the  family,  women. 

Thirty  million  people 
in  Sub-Saharan  Africa 
face  perennial  starvation 

children.  By  the  year  2000,  a majority  of 
the  population  will  live  in  cities,  80%  of 
the  countries  will  be  closed  to  traditional 
missions,  and  a growing  number  — es- 
pecially of  children  — will  suffer  from 
undernourishment. 

The  food  crisis  is  acute  in  many  places 
of  the  world,  exacerbated,  many  believe, 
by  a structural  overproduction  in  the 
Northern  Hemisphere  and  a chronic 
shortage  and  underproduction  in  the 
South.  Thirty  million  people  in  Sub- 
Saharan  Africa  face  perennial  starva- 
tion. Migrants,  numbering  5 million  in 
Africa  alone,  face  constant  economic  op- 
pression. All  of  this  accompanies  the 
loss  of  traditional  values  and  weakening 
of  family  structures  in  many  places  in 
the  world.  This  burden  falls  particularly 


on  the  young  and  on  women.  In  Africa 
and  Latin  America,  for  example,  20-30% 
of  the  heads  of  households  are  women. 

This  last  item  points  up  how  serious  is 
the  challenge  of  values  and  world  views. 
In  Asia,  women  regularly  perceive 
themselves  as  inferior  and  oppressed  in 
relation  to  family,  and  to  the  State. 
Moreover,  it  is  now  clear  there  is  a corol- 
lary between  the  status  of  women  and 
population  control.  Problems  such  as 
these  will  not  be  solved  by  technical  pro- 
grams alone  — they  cry  out  for  the  val- 
ues of  the  gospel  and  provide  a unique 
opportunity  for  Christianity  in  the 
1990's. 

AFRICA: 

Catastrophe  and  Expansion 

Africa  presents  a mixed  picture  of  in- 
creasing problems  in  the  North  and 
amazing  growth  and  vitality  elsewhere. 
In  Ethiopia,  a marxist  state  since  1977, 
church  growth  continues  despite  severe 
control  and  persecution.  The  Yesus 
Church  (Lutheran),  25,000  members  in 
1959,  now  numbers  700,000  but  has 
come  under  attack  recently.  House 
churches  and  youth  groups  meet  quietly 
in  the  capital. 

In  Egypt  the  Church  struggles  against 
severe  restrictions,  inhibiting  even  the 
repair  of  church  structures.  Meanwhile, 
population  growth  in  the  Horn  of  Africa 
outstrips  food  production,  and  this 
year's  food  deficit  of  1.5  million  tons 
will  swell  to  7 million  by  2000.  In  1988  a 
new  plague  of  locusts  broke  out  in  Mau- 
ritania and  began  spreading  across  Al- 
geria and  Tunisia. 

The  muslim  and  marxist  challenge  is 
extending  to  other  parts  of  Africa.  Riots 
broke  out  last  year  between  Christians 
and  Muslims  in  Nigeria.  In  Kenya  the 
percentage  of  Muslims  has  risen  sharply 
— from  8%  to  80%  in  some  areas  — be- 
cause of  aggressive  evangelism;  and  in 


12 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


Zimbabwe,  the  marxist  government  of 
Mugabe  issued  a call  for  churches  to  em- 
brace marxism  in  order  to  fully  serve  the 
people. 

Meanwhile,  the  amazing  growth  of 
the  Church,  especially  in  Central  and 
East  Africa,  continues  to  outpace  a pop- 
ulation growth  which  is  the  highest  in 
the  world  — in  1988  there  were  212  mil- 


In  general  the  African 
Church  has  shown  an 
astounding  missionary  zeal 


lion  African  Christians,  compared  to  164 
million  in  1980.  The  decades-old  revival 
movement  in  East  Africa  continues  to 
bear  fruit.  Recent  concerted  efforts  in 
Kenya  are  reaching  out  to  the  12%  of 
that  country's  18  million  people  who  are 
still  unreached. 

This  vitality  is  evident  in  the  contin- 
ued growth  of  the  African  independent 
churches,  especially  in  the  South  (now  7 
million)  and  Central  Africa  (5  million). 
While  some  of  these  have  presumably 
been  subject  to  excesses  and  unbiblical 
practices,  they  have  found  ready  accep- 
tance in  that  rich  religious  consciousness 
of  Africa  which  the  missionaries  have 
sometimes  ignored.  While  these  groups 
continue  to  multiply  within  their  socio- 
linquistic  context  — the  Maria  Legio 
Church  in  Kenya,  for  example,  has 
grown  from  ten  to  150,000  in  20  years  — 
their  cultural  rootedness  has  sometimes 
hampered  missionary  outreach  outside 
their  own  cultural  milieu. 

But  in  general  the  African  Church  has 
shown  an  astounding  missionary  zeal. 
Nigeria  claims  more  than  3,000  mission- 
aries — the  Evangelical  Missionary  Soci- 
ety alone  has  610  missionary  families 
working  across  Africa. 


Dearth  of  trained  leaders 

A continuing  problem  with  these 
growing  churches  is  the  dearth  of 
trained  leadership  and  thus  of  indige- 
nous literature.  In  Nairobi,  Kenya,  it  is 
estimated  that  50%  of  the  pastors  have 
no  formal  training  of  any  kind.  Ad- 
vanced theological  education  in  Africa 
lags  behind  Latin  America  and  Asia, 
but  the  Association  of  Evangelicals  of 
Africa  and  Madagascar  (AEAM)  has 
given  special  attention  to  this  problem, 
recently  founding  two  graduate  semi- 
naries and  upgrading  more  than  125 
Bible  Colleges  with  its  ten-year-old  ac- 
crediting association. 

In  no  region  of  the  world  are  the  chal- 
lenges to  Christianity  more  interrelated 
with  issues  of  religion  and  cultural  val- 
ues. As  a result,  even  Africa's  problems 
have  become  opportunities  for  the 
Church  to  advance.  In  South  Africa,  for 
example,  in  spite  of  growing  political  vi- 
olence, churches  and  church  leaders  are 
increasingly  visible  proponents  of  non- 
violent solutions. 

Threat  of  AIDS,  specter  of  fear 

Throughout  Central  Africa,  acquired 
immune  deficiency  syndrome  (AIDS) 
raises  a specter  of  fear  unlike  any  other. 
While  statistics  are  difficult  to  verify, 
some  reports  indicate  that  there  are  from 
100,000  to  150,000  cases  in  Central  and 
East  Africa,  with  several  times  that 
many  carriers.  The  Panos  Institute  an- 
nounced that  one  million  will  die  of  the 
disease  in  the  next  decade  in  Africa. 
Church  leaders  have  already  announced 
programs  both  of  preventive  moral  edu- 
cation and  of  care-giving  to  those 
stricken  with  the  deadly  illness. 

Given  the  vitality  of  the  African 
Church  and  the  relatively  low  level  of 
nominalism,  these  challenges  promise  to 
promote  an  even  greater  outreach  and 
church  growth. 


Chapter  1:  A UNIQUE  OPPORTUNITY 


13 


ASIA: 

A drop  in  the  bucket 
Christians  make  up  only  five  percent 
of  this  most  populous  region  of  the 
world.  However,  the  Church  has  indeed 
grown  in  this  decade  — or  at  least,  its 
previous  growth  has  surfaced.  Accord- 
ing to  David  Barrett,  Christians  in  East 
Asia  now  number  75  million  (compared 
to  16  million  in  1980)  and  134  million  in 
South  Asia  (compared  to  106.7  million 
in  1980). 

Cambodian  refugees  in  Thailand,  and 
tribal  groups  in  Burma  (a  country  closed 
to  Western  missionaries),  have  been  par- 
ticularly responsive  to  the  gdspel.  Ac- 
cording to  veteran  China-hand  David 
Adeney,  this  witness  to  tribal  groups  is 
spilling  over  into  China,'Where  many 
have  come  to  Christ.  This  openness 
stands  in  stark  contrast  to  the  renewed 
hostility  Christians  have  faced  in  coun- 
tries controlled  by  Hindu,  Buddhist  or 
Muslim  majorities,  and  where  active 
persecution  still  occurs. 

India,  especially,  takes  the  lead  in  the 
development  of  indigenous  witness.  In 
spite  of  a hostile  Hindu  environment,  it 
boasts  more  than  100,000  pastors  and 
evangelists.  Full  time  missionaries  from 
organized  societies  have  increased  from 
420  in  1973  to  2,941  in  1983  and  to  5,120 
in  1988,  so  that  in  western  India  two 
new  worship  groups  are  formed  each 
week  by  indigenous  missionaries. 

The  Catholic  Church,  while  compris- 
ing only  1.7%  of  India's  population 
(about  11.7  million),  has  had  an  influ- 
ence out  of  proportion  to  its  numbers. 
Its  indigenous  religious  men  and 
women  (about  65,000  in  1981)  minis- 
tered in  6,183  primary  schools,  2,986 
high  schools  and  500  colleges  and  tech- 
nical institutes.  Orders  like  the  Salesian 
Fathers  and  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  work- 
ing with  Mother  Teresa,  have  con- 


fronted the  great  social  problems  of 
India  and  inspired  Christians  and  non- 
Christians  around  the  world. 

Indian  and  Nepalese  missions  to 
Nepal  are  bearing  fruit  in  that  hindu  na- 
tion, despite  government  strictures. 
There  were  estimated  to  be  3,000  Catho- 
lics and  20-30,000  Protestants  in  Nepal 
in  1988.  Christians  make  up  only  2%  of 
the  people  of  Pakistan  (mostly  from  the 
lower  castes).  But  due  to  the  influence  of 
its  founder,  Mohammed  Jinnah,  they 
have  been  allowed  certain  basic  free- 
doms, and  the  influence  of  Catholic 
schools  has  encouraged  a favorable  atti- 
tude toward  Christianity.  In  1977,  how- 
ever, the  Junta  decided  to  run  the  coun- 
try according  to  Islamic  law  and  the  ci- 
vilian government  which  came  to  power 
in  1986  has  continued  this  policy. 

Imprisonment  in  Malaysia 
This  ominous  shadow  of  Islamization 
appears  to  be  growing  elsewhere  in  Asia 
as  well.  Malaysia,  for  example,  in  April 
of  1988,  passed  a law  stricter  than  any 
now  in  force,  penalizing  anyone  who 
spreads  non-Muslim  beliefs.  Several 


Indonesian  Christians  are 
reaching  out  in  evangelism , 
but  are  facing  increasingly 
hostile  presssure 


Christian  leaders  have  been  imprisoned 
for  witnessing  to  Muslims.  This  threat- 
ens to  intimidate  the  small  but  mission- 
ary- minded  Church. 

In  Indonesia  (where  an  estimated  16% 
of  the  world's  Muslims  live),  revivals 
spread  the  gospel  in  the  1960's,  but 
Christianity  now  faces  increasing  pres- 
sure. Official  figures  report  the  percent- 
age of  Christians  at  8.8%  (of  167  mil- 
lion), but  Patrick  Johnstone  put  the  fig- 


HOPEFUL  TRENDS 

1 

Mushrooming  of  Third-World  mis- 
sionary sending  agencies.  There  may 
be  more  than  1000  of  them,  fielding  at 
least  35,000  workers.  They  represent  a 
whole  new  wave  of  evangelistic  vital- 
ity in  the  Church. 

2 

Renewal  in  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church.  In  many  places  there  are  as 
many  renewed  Catholic  Christians  as 
there  are  Evangelicals.  Despite  Pope 
John  Paul  II's  efforts  to  control  the 
charismatic  movement,  it  still  carries 
much  momentum. 

3 

Multiplication  of  "tentmakers" 
among  Evangelicals.  As  "profes- 
sional" missionaries  find  it  increas- 
ingly difficult  to  gain  access  to  inhos- 
pitable nations,  the  number  and  cali- 
ber of  "intentional  laypersons"  in 
these  areas  is  growing  sharply. 

4 

Christian  responses  to  world  hun- 
ger. An  acute  shortage  of  food  — par- 
ticularly in  Africa  — has  evoked  mas- 
sive waves  of  compassion  and  contin- 
ues to  force  upon  the  Church  a 
healthy,  holistic  agenda. 

5 

Spectacular  technological  ad- 
vances. The  strategic  advantages  of 
modern  research  and  communications 
to  speed  up  the  acquisition  of  basic 
knowledge  and  to  foster  unity  and  co- 
operation are  dramatic,  to  say  the 
least. 


ONGOING  CONCERNS 
1 

World  hunger  and  environmental 
abuse.  Sin  and  poverty  are  leaving 
their  tragic  trail  across  the  face  of  soci- 
ety. As  Christians  we  need  not  only  to 
respond  with  compassion,  but  also  to 
grapple  with  the  causes  of  famine. 

2 

Barriers  preventing  access  to  the 
gospel.  By  AD  2000,  more  than  half 
the  world  will  live  in  cities  (with  their 
social  isolation),  and  80%  in  countries 
which  bar  traditional  missions. 

3 

The  rise  of  Muslim  fanaticism.  The 
Shi'ite  form  of  Islam  in  some  places,  as 
well  as  the  Sunni  activism  in  others,  is 
militant  in  its  attempts  to  control  soci- 
ety. Strong  anti-Christian  sentiments 
may  well  require  innovative  — and  no 
doubt  costly  — evangelism. 

4 

Oppression  of  women,  children, 
castes  and  racial  minorities.  Women 
are  the  key  to  Christian  development, 
as  well  as  evangelism,  and  children 
are  always  the  most  vulnerable  to  op- 
posing forces.  Discrimination  and  the 
gospel  are  in  strong  contradiction. 

5 

Deep-rooted  disunity  in  the  Chris- 
tian community.  Many  feel  that  as  per 
John  17:21,  the  World  will  not  be  able 
to  believe  until  the  followers  of  Christ 
can  become  one,  "as  the  Father  is  in 
me,  and  I in  Him." 


Chapter  1:  A UNIQUE  OPPORTUNITY 


ure  at  13.2%  in  1986,  and  others  consid- 
erably higher. 

Indonesian  Christians  are  reaching 
out  in  evangelism,  but  are  facing  an  in- 
creasingly hostile  Muslim  presence, 
even  as  they  enjoy  success.  A greater  Is- 
lamic influence  in  education  and  in  the 
media  has  led  to  mosques  overflowing 
with  worshippers.  So  far,  efforts  to  hin- 
der witness  have  not  succeeded  in  Indo- 
nesia as  they  have  in  Malaysia  (where 
all  Malays  are  considered  Muslim).  In 
Indonesia  a ban  on  "proselytization"  is 
currently  being  sought. 

Great  responsiveness  to  the  gospel 

Since  the  overthrow  of  Ferdinand 
Marcos  in  February  of  1986,  Christians 
in  the  Philippines  have  faced  a new  op- 
portunity for  witness.  Their  role  in  the 
peaceful  revolution  is  well-known  in 
this  couiUry  where  92%  (50  million)  of 
the  people  are  Christians.  Protestants, 
who  number  only  two  to  three  million, 
continue  to  experience  great  responsive- 
ness to  the  gospel.  And  the  Catholic 
Church,  especially  in  the  thousands  of 
Bible  studies  stimulated  by  the  charis- 
matic renewal,  is  experiencing  some- 
thing of  a revival.  Social  problems  con- 
tinue to  threaten  this  advance,  however, 
in  a country  where,  for  example,  a 
woman  in  Negros  sweeping  the  docks 
will  plead  for  $ .50  a day  to  feed  her 
family. 

Christians  face  different  challenges  in 
the  more  affluent  countries  of  Japan, 
Korea  and  Singapore.  In  Japan,  al- 
though some  would  number  its  adher- 
ents at  only  one  percent  of  the  popula- 
tion, Christianity  has  a high  visibility. 
More  than  a dozen  of  the  most  promi- 
nent novelists,  for  example,  are  Catholic, 
and  their  writings  have  made  the  Chris- 
tian message  familiar,  and  encouraged 
the  long-standing  Japanese  fascination 
with  Christ.  It  appears  that  gradually 


IS 

the  Church  is  beginning  to  grow  (at 
about  10%  per  year). 

As  Japan  is  reluctantly  playing  a more 
prominent  role  in  Asia,  politically  and 
economically,  so  the  maturing  leader- 
ship of  the  Japanese  churches  is  playing 
a more  important  role  in  Asian  missions 
and  evangelism.  At  home  it  faces  the 
secularization  brought  on  by  the  incredi- 
ble growth  of  the  Japanese  economy. 

The  Korean  Church  continues  its 
growth  and  strong  missionary  presence 

Professing  Christians  in  Korea 
comprised  30%  of  the 
population  in  1984 

in  many  countries  of  Asia,  especially  in 
the  Philippines.  Professing  Christians 
reached  11.5  million  in  1984,  which  was 
approximately  30%  of  the  population.' 
Many  of  these  meet  in  large  churches, 
the  largest  of  which,  the  Full  Gospel 
Central  Church  in  Seoul,  under  Pastor 
David  Cho,  has  more  than  550,000  mem- 
bers. Korean  church  leaders  have  pion- 
eered in  developing  institutions  that  en- 
courage missionary  outreach  to  Asia, 
such  as  the  Asia  Missionary  Association 
and  the  Asian  Center  for  Theological 
Studies  and  Mission,  both  centered  in 
Seoul. 

The  Church  in  Asia  continues  to  sur- 
vive and  even  grow,  despite  the  obsta- 
cles posed  by  Communist  governments. 
The  government  of  Vietnam  has  dis- 
played greater  tolerance  toward  Christi- 
anity in  recent  years,  allowing  the 
Church  to  reach  out.  The  Catholic 
Church  has  grown  considerably  to  5 
million  members  (out  of  a population  of 
60  million)  and  has  even  reopened  a 
seminary  (in  1987)  in  Ho  Chi  Minh  City. 
The  Church  in  North  Korea  is  small  — 
some  say  it  has  only  about  10,000  mem- 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


bers  — but  it  is  growing  in  informal 
home  meetings. 

Visible  / invisible  growth 

China  presents  the  observer  with  a be- 
wildering array  of  conflicting  data  and 
reports.  Following  the  April,  1988,  trip 
of  Billy  Graham  to  the  mainland,  for  ex- 
ample, Graham  and  his  party  expressed 
optimism  about  the  freedom  and 
strength  of  the  Church.  Meanwhile,  a 
house  church  leader  who  was  coming  to 
Beijing  to  meet  with  him  was  arrested. 
Subsequently,  the  Tiananmen  Square 
massacre  and  the  inability  of  Chinese 
delegates  to  participate  in  the  Lausanne 
II  conference  have  renewed  pessimism. 

By  all  accounts,  however,  the  growth 
of  Christianity,  after  the  cultural  revolu- 
tion, is  impressive.  From  the  700,000  to 

1.500.000  in  1949,  it  has  swelled  to  at 
least  8 million  at  the  present  time  (di- 
vided equally  between  Protestants  and 
Catholics).  China's  official  Three-Self 
Movement,  and  its  spokesman.  Bishop 
Ting,  report  5,000  official  churches  and 

30.000  meeting  points  (run  mostly  by  lay 
people).  Ting  further  reports  12  seminar- 
ies with  an  enrollment  of  600  students. 
Bibles  are  being  officially  printed  in 
China,  but  they  are  still  in  short  supply. 

Paralleling  the  Protestant  Three-Self 
Movement  is  the  Chinese  Catholic  Patri- 
otic Association,  which  represents  that 
nation's  four  million  Catholics.  These 
have  their  own  appointed  bishops,  who, 
like  the  Protestant  pastors,  must  be  ap- 
proved by  the  government  agencies 
overseeing  religion.  Although  these 
Catholics  have  no  official  relationship 
with  the  Vatican,  recent  discussions 
have  raised  hopes  of  reconciliation,  de- 
spite the  Chinese  rejection  of  papal  au- 
thority. 

The  accuracy  of  official  statistics  in 
China  is  a matter  of  great  controversy, 
home  western  observers  believe  that  the 


number  of  Christians  in  "open" 
churches  is  dwarfed  by  those  meeting  in 
small  house  churches.  One  estimate  that 
there  are  30,000  coming  to  Christ  each 
day  may  be  overly  optimistic,  but  it  is 
clear  that  the  growth  of  both  the  house 
churches  and  the  official  churches  has 
been  phenomenal  since  the  death  of 
Mao. 

While  some  estimates  have  ranged  as 
high  as  50  million,  the  safest  guess,  ac- 
cording to  veteran  missionary  to  China 

There  are  now  somewhere 
between  twenty  to  thirty 
million  Christians  in  China 

David  Adeney,  is  that  there  are  now 
somewhere  between  20  and  30  million 
Christians  in  China.  Comparatively  in- 
visible to  the  traveler  from  abroad,  the 
house  church  movement  seems  nonethe- 
less to  be  very  strong,  and  it  is  usually 
very  suspicious  of  the  government.  The 
groups  are  often  linked  together  by  trav- 
eling lay  evangelists  and  teachers. 

Underground  Bible  schools 
Severe  shortages  of  trained  leadership 
and  of  literature  are  experienced 
throughout  the  nation,  but  Chinese 
Christians  are  making  up  for  this  lack  in 
innovative  ways.  Radio  broadcasts  are 
very  popular  ways  of  learning  about 
Scripture  and  the  believers  make  eager 
use  of  any  literature  that  is  brought  in 
from  the  outside.  But  most  interesting 
are  the  short-term  underground  Bible 
schools  organized  by  the  house  churches 
in  private  homes,  and  the  practice  on  the 
part  of  older  Christians  of  taking  youn- 
ger believers  into  their  homes  to  disciple 
them  after  the  biblical  model. 

In  spite  of  the  new  openness,  at  least 
toward  "official"  Christianity,  Christians 
face  many  obstacles  in  China.  The  free- 


Chapter  I:  A UNIOUfc  OPPOmUNIIY 


1/ 


doms  enjoyed  by  Christians  are  fragile. 
The  Government  cannot  understand  a 
non-political  religion,  and  so  demands 
that  all  Christians  follow  the  official  line. 
This  recognition  has  real  value  — Bibles 
are  being  printed  and  some  Christian  lit- 
erature prepared.  But  the  restriction  of 
outside  interference  in  the  name  of  anti- 
imperialism, cuts  Christians  off  from  the 
fellowship  and  exchange  that  is  inherent 
to  the  unity  of  Christ's  body. 

Untouched  minorities 

Outside  of  some  tribal  minorities  in 
the  South,  the  rest  of  the  60  or  so  minori- 
ties of  China,  like  the  Tibetans  and 
Muslims,  have  been  virtually  untouched 
by  the  gospel,  though  indigenous  reli- 
gious traditions  remain  strong.  In  Tibet 
the  centuries  old  Great  Prayer  Festival 
(February/March,  1988)  was  marked  by 
rioting  and  violence  against  the  Chinese 
rulers. 

Hong  Kong  may  yet  be  the  most  im- 
portant factor  in  the  future  of  Christian- 
ity in  China  as  1997,  the  date  of  its  in- 
corporation into  China,  draws  nearer. 
Recently  discussion  has  focused  on  the 
drafting  of  the  "Basic  Law,"  by  which 
Hong  Kong  will  be  ruled.  Christians 
have  played  a strong  and  visible  role  in 
the  writing  of  this  law,  in  which  there 
seems  to  be  a clear  evolution  toward 
more  freedom.  Still,  there  is  much  fear 
that  the  phrase  "as  prescribed  by  law" 
appended  to  the  basic  legislation  will 
allow  Chinese  law  (and  thus  its  rulers) 
to  have  the  last  word. 

This  discussion  and  the  situation  of 
the  Church  in  Asia  in  general,  demon- 
strates how  closely  linked  are  issues  of 
freedom  and  justice  and  the  growth  of 
the  Church.  Here  again  is  a rare  oppor- 
tunity for  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  not 
only  to  turn  the  hearts  of  people  to 
Christ,  but  to  help  shape  a society  that 
reflects  values  of  the  kingdom. 


EUROPE 

Nominalism  eclipses  vitality 
Although  it  was  the  scene  of  the  major 
part  of  Christian  history,  Europe  today 
has  largely  become  a secular  post-Chris- 
tian society.  It  is  the  place  from  which 
the  first  modem  missionaries  emanated, 
yet  today,  ironically,  it  has  itself  become 
a mission  field.  Here,  thinking  has  been 
most  thoroughly  influenced  by  the  en- 
lightenment philosophy  of  "humanity 
come  of  age,"  and  so  it  relies  on  its  tech- 
nical competence  and  its  relative  afflu- 
ence rather  than  its  rich  religious  tradi- 
tions. In  many  countries  church  atten- 
dance continues  to  decline  (about  2%  a 
year,  for  example  in  Britain). 

The  total  number  of  Christians  in  Eu- 
rope has  risen  slightly  since  1980  from 
403  million  to  almost  408  million  in 
1988,  though  most  of  this  growth  proba- 
bly has  come  in  Eastern,  not  Western 
Europe.  Nominalism  is  extremely  high 

Ironically,  the  situation  seems 
much  more  hopeful  in 
Communist-dominated  Europe 

in  many  countries:  France,  for  example, 
is  74%  Catholic,  though  only  6%  are 
practicing  (Protestants  make  up  2%); 
Sweden  is  60%  Lutheran  with  only  3-4% 
practicing;  Church  attendance  in  Italy 
ranges  between  2%  and  25%. 

Charismatic  renewal 
It  would  be  wrong  to  assume  there  is 
no  vital  evangelism  or  renewal  taking 
place  in  Western  Europe.  There  are  ele- 
ments of  charismatic  renewal  in  the 
Catholic  Church,  especially  in  Belgium. 
There  are  also  vital  and  growing  bodies 
of  believers  influenced  by  pietism  in  the 
Free  Churches  of  Scandinavia  and  Ger- 
many. A strong  evangelical  Anglican 
movement  in  Britain  works  coopera- 


18 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


tively  with  Baptists  in  evangelistic  out- 
reach. From  these  groups  there  is  a large 
contingent  of  foreign  missionaries.  The 
UK  Christian  Handbook  lists  5,319  active 
Protestant  and  1,158  active  Catholic  mis- 
sionaries during  1984. 

Despite  these  efforts,  clearly  the 
Church  in  Europe  does  not  exert  a vital 
influence  on  that  continent.  Meanwhile 
the  presence  of  Muslims  in  Western  Eu- 
rope is  increasing,  reaching  4.6%  in 
France  in  1988. 

Bankruptcy  of 
Marxist-Leninist  thought 

Ironically,  the  situation  seems  much 
more  hopeful  in  Eastern,  communist- 
dominated  Europe.  There,  a consensus 
that  Marxist-Leninist  thought  is  bank- 
rupt has  led  to  a renewed  interest  in  reli- 
gion, especially  on  the  part  of  the  young. 

Only  Albania  continues  to  radically 
suppress  Christianity  in  its  zeal  for  athe- 
ism. In  Czechoslovakia,  for  example. 
Cardinal  Tomascek  enjoys  widespread 
support,  and  people  — many  of  them 
youth  — are  packing  the  churches. 
Meanwhile,  the  Church  is  petitioning 
the  government  for  a strict  separation  of 
Church  and  State. 

In  Romania  the  Baptist  Church  is  ex- 
periencing rapid  growth  (estimating 
3,600  churches)  though  the  number  of 
pastors  is  declining.  Government  regula- 
tion of  churches  in  these  coutries  has 
been  easing  in  recent  years. 

The  revival  of  faith  is  most  spectacular 
in  Russia.  Celebrations  in  June,  1988,  of 
the  1,000th  year  anniversary  of  Christi- 
anity in  Russia  gave  Christianity  new 
visibility.  But  the  revival  of  faith  inside 
the  Orthodox  Church  and  beyond  has 
been  proceeding  for  some  time.  Re- 
cently, observers  have  noticed  Christian- 
ity pictured  in  a favorable  light  in  the 
^cdia,  for  the  first  time. 


100  Youth  groups  in  Leningrad 
An  estimated  6,800  orthodox  churches 
serve  50  million  Russians  (with  only  3 
theological  schools!)-  From  1979-1985, 
Baptist  churches  gained  40,000  members 
(with  268  new  registered  congregations). 
Many  of  these  are  recent  converts  from 
atheism,  some  of  whom  are  leaving  re- 

In  Leningrad  alone  100 
Christian  youth  groups  meet 
regularly  ...  There  are  four 
million  secret  Catholics 
in  the  Ukraine 

spected  positions  to  become  priests  and 
pastors.  Especially  interesting  is  the 
number  of  young  people  turning  to 
Christianity.  In  Leningrad  alone,  for  ex- 
ample, an  estimated  100  Christian  youth 
groups  meet  regularly. 

Much  of  the  growth  and  activity  is 
still  unregistered.  The  vitality  of  under- 
ground and  private  religion  recalls  that 
of  Chekhov's  stories  one  hundred  years 
ago.  There  are  for  example,  4 million  se- 
cret Catholics  in  the  Ukraine.  These  be- 
lievers continue  to  face  various  kinds  of 
persecution.  Meanwhile  atheism  itself  is 
receiving  a facelift  in  the  media  and  is 
being  promoted  with  renewed  vigor. 
Observers  point  out  that  glasnost  (open- 
ness) is  not  seen  in  Russia  as  an  end  in 
itself,  but  as  a means  to  the  restructuring 
that  Gorbachev  sees  as  necessary  for  the 
growth  and  advancement  of  an  essen- 
tially marxist  state. 

LATIN  AMERICA  AND  THE 
CARIBBEAN: 

Drugs,  poverty  & renewal 
Despite  the  fact  that  it  is  the  most 
Christianized  continent  (averaging  90% 
Catholic  and  less  than  10%  Protestant), 
this  region  faces  some  of  the  most  seri- 


Chapter  1 : A UNIQUE  OPPORTUNITY' 

ous  political  and  economic  challenges  in 
the  world.  The  FAO  (UN-related  Food 
and  Agricultural  Organization)  reports 
that  fully  one  third  of  the  406  million 
people  live  in  absolute  poverty  (the 
small  farmers  are  the  "most  impover- 
ished") and  the  situation  is  growing 
worse. 

As  agrarian  reform  stagnates,  more 
and  more  flee  to  overcrowded  cities, 
where  two-thirds  of  the  population  al- 
ready live.  Drug  lords  murder  govern- 
ment ministers  in  Colombia  and  success- 
fully evade  prosecution.  Coca  (the  raw 
material  for  cocaine)  earns  $600  million 
in  Bolivia's  underground  economy  (ex- 
ceeding legal  exports),  and  $500  million 
in  Peru.  The  resulting  drug  wars  are 
spreading  across  Central  America  to 
Mexico.  Meanwhile  a massive  foreign 
debt  hangs  over  the  continent. 

Renewal  in  the  Catholic  Church  con- 
tinues to  focus  on  the  growth  and  vital- 
ity of  the  small,  lay-oriented  base  com- 
munities. Although  liberation  theology 

In  spite  of  the  unrest , and 
sometimes  because  of  it,  the 
Christian  presence  has 
become  more  vital 

is  being  put  on  the  defensive  by  attacks 
emanating  from  the  Vatican,  it  is  de- 
fended by  many  as  a significant  move- 
ment of  Church  reform,  especially 
among  the  poor. Bishops  most  recently 
appointed  by  Rome  have  been  conserva- 
tive, and  in  Brazil,  more  traditional  sem- 
inaries are  being  opened. 

At  the  same  time,  many  Protestant 
groups  are  prospering.  Protestant 
growth  has  doubled  in  the  last  two  years 
in  Venezuela  and  revivals  are  sweeping 
across  many  areas  of  Brazil  and  Argen- 


19 

tina  (where  evangelist  Anacondia  last 
year  reported  85,000  decisions  in  a Cor- 
doba crusade). 

Much  of  this  growth  is  ocurring 
among  the  Pentecostal  gi'pups.  The  As- 
semblies of  God  claim  5 million  adher- 
ents in  Brazil  and  a growth  of  40%  a 
year  in  Guatemala  (where  25%  are  Prot- 
estant). But  many  of  the  fastest  growing 
churches,  as  in  Africa,  are  indigenous 
groups.  In  Peru,  for  example,  the  Israel- 
ites have  attracted  60,000  members  in 
only  a few  years.  This  Old  Testament 
style  religion  includes  animal  sacrifices, 
a recurring  motif  of  a folk  religion  influ- 
ential throughout  Latin  America. 

Secularism  threatens 

In  spite  of  Christianity's  long  history 
in  the  region,  secularism  is  a growing 
threat. 

In  Chile  a large  humanist  party  at- 
tacks stodgy  conservative  politics.  One- 
third  of  the  three  million  people  of  Uru- 
guay call  themselves  atheists.  There,  di- 
vorce and  abortion  rates  are  growing. 
Only  56%  claim  to  be  Catholic  (20% 
practicing)  and  two  percent  are  Protes- 
tants. Missionaries  there  report  a poor 
response  to  the  evangelistic  outreach  of 
the  nation's  60,000  evangelicals  (70%  of 
whom  are  Pentecostal). 

In  Cuba,  where  6%  of  the  people  were 
Protestants  in  1950  when  the  revolution 
occurred,  now  only  one  percent 
(100,000)  are  considered  Protestant;  in 
1950  there  were  700  priests,  now  they 
number  210.  These  numbers  are  only  re- 
cently beginning  to  grow  again,  thanks 
to  a new  openness  on  the  part  of  the 
government. 

MIDDLE  EAST: 

Stalemate 

In  almost  every  country  of  this  war- 
torn  part  of  the  world,  Christianity  is  ei- 
ther forbidden  or  severely  restricted. 


20 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


Christians  of  all  kinds  make  up  a mere 
6%  of  the  population  (or  13  million). 
Here  the  militancy  of  Islam,  which  is  ap- 
parent worldwide,  is  concentrated.  The 
Shi'ite  form  of  Islam  seen  in  Iran  is  char- 
acterized by  increasing  Muslim  control 
of  the  society.  Meanwhile,  Egypt,  Mo- 
rocco and  Sudan  are  currently  experi- 
encing the  resurgence  of  a political 
strain  of  Sunni  activism,  which  though 
lay  led,  is  also  militant  in  its  control  of 
society. 

These  developments  create  tension  not 
only  with  the  outside  world,  but  among 
Muslim  countries  themselves,  and 
Christians  have  sometimes  been  caught 
in  the  middle.  A recent  crackdown  in 
Turkey  against  Christians  resulted  in 
the  arrest  of  30  Turkish  nationals  and  15 
foreigners  who  were  engaged  in  Chris- 
tian activities.  And  the  churches  of  Leb- 
anon (where  Christianity  officially 
makes  up  half  the  population)  continue 
to  bear  the  brunt  of  the  bloody  civil  war 
there. 

In  spite  of  the  unrest,  and  sometimes 
because  of  it,  the  Christian  presence  has 
become  more  vital,  not  only  in  the  many 
development  and  educational  programs 
sponsored  by  the  Church,  but  by  an  ac- 
tual growth  in  certain  countries  (dou- 
bling in  ten  years  in  Egypt).  Observers 
feel  that  however  the  tensions  are  re- 
solved, Christianity  is  bound  to  play  an 
increasingly  important  role  in  this  part 
of  the  world. 

NORTH  AMERICA: 

Mobilization  for  Outreach 

In  spite  of  the  fact  that  95%  of  Ameri- 
cans believe  in  God,  it  has  been  fashion- 
able to  call  the  United  States  and  Can- 
ada a secular  society.  This  characteriza- 
tion has  clearly  been  challenged  in  re- 
cent years.  On  the  one  hand,  the  growth 
of  the  loose  network  of  people  and  ideas 
called  "New  Age  thinking"  has  influ- 


enced millions  to  mobilize  their  inner, 
spiritual  resources  through  meditation 
and  various  mental  disciplines.  A Gal- 
lup poll  (in  1986)  reported  that  three  out 
of  five  Americans  were  more  interested 
in  spiritual  things  than  they  were  five 
years  ago. 

On  the  other  hand,  this  increase  in 
spirituality  has  not  reflected  itself  in  ad- 
herence to  Christian  teaching.  The  new 
openness  to  the  role  of  religion  in  his- 
tory in  public  schools  is  being  exploited 
by  Hindus  and  Muslims.  While  those 
who  identify  themselves  with  mainline 
churches  have  declined  by  a third  (only 
20%  now  prefer  mainline  churches), 
polls  show  those  who  are  both  serious 
about  their  spiritual  growth  and  active 
in  churches  have  the  highest  involve- 
ment in  community  problems. 

The  American  Catholic  Church  con- 
tinues to  face  a serious  shortage  of 
priests — 13,200  were  seeking  the  priest- 
hood in  1980,  only  8,500  last  year,  forc- 
ing the  closure  of  some  seminaries.  If 
this  trend  continues.  Catholic  lay  mis- 
sionaries will  outnumber  priests  on  the 
mission  field  by  the  middle  of  the  next 
decade. 

The  number  of  Protestant  seminarians 
is  holding  steady  (at  52,000),  although 
the  number  of  women  has  increased 
proportionately  to  27%.  Protestant 
church  membership  increased  by  six 
percent  between  1979  and  1984  in  both 
the  United  States  and  Canada,  while  ac- 
tual attendance  has  held  steady  (at 
around  40%  in  the  U.S.  and  36%  in  Can- 
ada). 

There  are  encouraging  signs  that  the 
American  Church  is  being  mobilized  for 
outreach  both  at  home  and  abroad.  The 
charismatic  Congress  on  the  Holy  Spirit 
and  World  Evangelization  attracted 
40,000  to  New  Orleans  in  August  1987; 
the  Urbana  Missionary  Conference  in 


Chapter  1:  A UNIQUE  OPPORTUNITY 


21 


December  drew  19,000;  Congress  '88  en- 
couraged 15,000  Catholics  and  Protes- 
tants in  Chicago  to  reach  out  to  un- 
churched America;  and  the  Lausanne 
Committee  sponsored  Leadership  '88  in 
Washington  to  renew  the  commitment 
of  younger  Evangelicals  to  world  evan- 
gelization. 

Over  the  last  decade,  the  number  of 
Protestant  missionaries  from  North 
America  has  increased  82%.  The  South- 
ern Baptists  are  on  target  at  the  mid- 
point of  their  ambitious  program  to 

Poverty  and  homelessness 
amidst  affluence  is  a growing 
problem , with  children 
comprising  40  % of  all  poor 

double  their  worldwide  missionary 
presence  (currently  3,839)  and  their  bap- 
tisms overseas  by  the  year  2000. 

Despite  all  this  progress,  the  Ameri- 
can Church  still  faces  immense  chal- 
lenges at  home.  Poverty  and  homeless- 
ness amidst  affluence  is  a growing  prob- 
lem, with  children  comprising  40%  of  all 
poor.  Relational  and  family  breakdowns 
continue  to  bear  their  bitter  fruit,  with 
20  million  children  living  either  with  a 
single  or  step  parent.  AIDS  threatens  to 
precipitate  not  only  a health  care  crisis 
but  a challenge  to  our  corporate  re- 
sources of  compassion. 

Although  the  Christian  Right  is  fad- 
ing, the  issues  they  championed  have 
not  gone  away.  Abortion,  for  example, 
continues  to  escalate  (encouraged  by  a 
recent  Canadian  ruling  which  legalizes 
non-medical  abortions),  and  homosex- 
ual concerns  continue  to  attract  head- 
lines. In  the  light  of  these  issues,  the 
dominance  of  a privatized  Christianity 
and  an  aging  Church  (with  50%  of  its 
membership  over  50),  raise  the  question 


of  whether  the  obvious  gains  in  commit- 
ted Christianity  over  the  last  decade  will 
be  preserved  in  the  decade  to  come. 

OCEANIA: 

Unreached  people  groups 

Oceania  is  comprised  of  20  island  na- 
tions, including  Australia  and  New  Zea- 
land, with  a population  of  some  25  mil- 
lion people.  Overall,  Christianity  has  in- 
creased from  16.1  million  in  1980  to  17.5 
million  in  1988.  The  smaller  island 
states,  evangelized  by  Western  mission- 
aries, are  80-90%  professing  Christians, 
many  with  their  own  national  churches 
which  are  well  integrated  into  their  cul- 
tures. 

But  a vast  number  of  unreached  peo- 
ple groups  still  exist  in  this  part  of  the 
world.  Fiji  has  a large  Hindu  and  Mos- 
lem population,  descendants  of  inden- 
tured Indian  workers  in  the  sugar  plan- 
tations. They  constitute  52%  of  the  pop- 
ulation, though  only  four  percent  are 
Christian.  The  inland  areas  of  Papua 
New  Guinea,  Vanuatu  and  the  Solo- 
mon Islands  all  have  unreached  peo- 
ples, though  syncretistic  movements 
called  "cargo  cults"  testify  to  earlier  ef- 
forts of  evangelization. 

Quite  different  problems  face  the 
modern  and  industrialized  societies  of 
Australia  and  New  Zealand.  Here  the 
privatization  of  faith  and  the  influence 
of  New  Age  ideas  have  become  major  is- 
sues in  recent  years.  This  is  accompa- 
nied by  a decline  of  those  professing 
Christianity  (from  86%  in  1976  to  76%  in 
1982  in  Australia,  with  a similar  drop  in 
New  Zealand). 

Economic  problems  in  the  Pacific  is- 
lands have  caused  outmigration  to  Aus- 
tralia, in  which  the  Church  has  played  a 
visible  role,  and  some  of  the  backlash 
against  these  growing  minorities  will  al- 
most inevitably  affect  the  Church. 


22 


14th  MISSION  HANDBOOK 


Meanwhile,  debate  over  ordination  of 
women  and  attitudes  toward  homosexu- 
ality are  causing  contention  and  threat- 
ening division  in  the  churches. While 
mainline  Christianity  is  declining, 
smaller  informal  groups,  and  charis- 
matic congregations  are  growing  and 
these  may  provide  a catalyst  for  a genu- 
ine revival. 


1990  is  indeed  different  from  1930  — 
or  even  from  last  year.  There  are  new 
advances  to  be  consolidated,  new  barri- 
ers to  be  prayed  away,  new  growth  to 
recognize  and  new  doors  to  open. 

Seen  together  in  this  way,  it  is  clear 
that  around  the  globe,  God  is  at  work, 
providing  for  this  generation  a unique 
opportunity  for  effective  Christian  wit- 
ness. 


REFERENCES 

David  B.  Barrett,  ed.,  World  Christian  Encyclopedia,  New  York:  Oxford  University  Press,  1982 

, "Annual  Statistical  Table  on  Global  Mission:  1988  ',  International  Bulletin  of  Missionary 

Research,  January,  1988 

George  Gallup,  Jr.  and  George  O'Connell,  Who  Do  Americans  Say  That  I Am?  Philadelphia:  West- 
minster, 1986 

Kenneth  Scott  Latourette,  A History  of  the  Expansion  of  Christianity,  New  York:  Harper,  1937 

Larry  D.  Pate,  From  Every  People,  A Handbook  of  Two-Thirds  World  Missions  with  Directory/Histo- 
ries/Analysis, Monrovia,  CA:  MARC,  1989 

Reports  from:  David  Adeney  (China),  Tokunboh  Adeyemo  (Africa),  David  Lim  (Asia),  David  Mil- 
likan (Australia),  J.  Dudley  Woodberry  (Muslim  world),  Larry  Keyes  (Third-World  missions) 
and  Greater  Europe  Mission 

Newsletters:  All  Africa  Press  Service  (Nairobi);  Asia  Focus,  (Hong  Kong);  Asia  Lutheran  Press  Service 
(Hong  Kong);  China  News  and  Church  Report  (Hong  Kong);  Latin  America  Press  (Lima);  Religion 
in  Communist  Dominated  Areas  (New  York);  Religion  in  Commiunist  Lands  (London:  Keston  Col- 
lege); Meso- America  (San  Jose,  Costa  Rica) 

Plus  "Christianity  in  the  World:  An  Overview,"  13th  Mission  Handbook,  MARC,  1986 


Chapter  2 \ 

THE  SENDING  BODY 


How  does  the  Church 
organize  for  mission? 


By  Samuel  Hugh  Moffett 


THE  TWO  MOST  COMMONLY  recog- 
nized forms  of  organization  for  mis- 
sion are  often  labeled  "church  and 
"parachurch,"  and  some  may  be  sur- 
prised that  the  Mission  Handbook  (both 
the  13th  and  14th  editions)  does  not  cat- 
alogue the  sending  societies  in  those 
terms.  It  simply  lists  them  alphabetically 
without  regard  to  their  basic  ecclesiasti- 
cal nature. 

There  is  an  advantage  to  this.  It  fo- 
cuses on  common  interests  and  concerns 
rather  than  on  differences.  It  brings  us 
closer  to  the  spirit  of  Jesus'  prayer  in 
John  17. 

Differences  need  not  be  highlighted 
But  recognition  of  diversity  in  the  way 
Christians  organize  for  mission  need  not 
destroy  our  unity  in  Christ.  Those  who 
think  of  the  denominations  as  being 
"church"  and  the  independent  and 
transdenominational  agencies  as  "para- 
church" will  discover  in  this  edition  of 
the  Handbook  about  121  of  the  former 
and  643  of  the  latter.  They  appear  side- 
by-side  in  this  same  mission  resource 


volume  as  significant  parts  of  the  world- 
wide outreach  of  the  Body  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  fact  that  differences  are  not 
highlighted,  and  that  together,  church 
and  parachurch  are  seen  as  constituting 
a mission  "team"  is  in  itself  cause  for 
thanksgiving. 

This  does  not  mean  there  are  no  ten- 
sions. Nor  is  there  anything  new  about 
their  existence.  There  has  always  been 
friction  between  the  Church  and  the  vol- 
untary societies  which  its  members  form 
among  themselves  for  specific  action. 
The  organized  body  has  frequently  been 
at  odds  with  its  individual  members  in 
mission. 

Perhaps  it  was  this  tug-of-war  be- 
tween institutional  structures  and  the 
functional  freedom  of  Christians  in  mis- 
sion that  led  John  R.  Mott  to  urge  Chris- 
tians to  "organize  as  if  everything  de- 
pended on  the  organization,  and  pray  as 
if  everything  depended  on  prayer. 

But  call  it  what  you  will,  this  tension 
between  "order  and  ardor,"  between 
Church  and  para-church,  between  the 


Dr.  Samuel  H.  Moffett  was  born  and  raised  m Korea  where  his  parents  were  pioneer  mis- 
sionaries. Educated  at  Wheaton  College,  Moody  Bible  Institute,  Prmcetor . Semttwj tand Yrte 
Universisty  he  returned  to  the  Orient  as  a missionary  to  China.  Expelled  by  the  Com 
gZnmZ:  he  Zed  to  Korea  for  a distingu.shed  career  in  theological  educa.on,  and , s now 
professor  of  History  / Missions  / Ecumemcs  at  Princeton  Seminary. 


ADMINISTRATIVE  RECORD 
BICENTENNIAL  SYMPOSIUM  PLANNING  COMMITTEE 

March  20,  1989 
at 

Brick  Presbyterian  Church 
New  York,  New  York 


Attendance: 

William  P.  Thompson,  Chair 
Herbert  B.  Anderson,  ex  officio 
Robert  Chase,  ex  officio 
Katherine  Dean 
Joanne  Hawks 
Samuel  Moffett 

Liz  Ostrander,  Philadelphia  Presbytery  Liaison 

Kermit  Overton 

Kyoji  Buma,  Staff  Resource 

Excused: 

Joyce  Tucker 


Guest: 

Robert  Schmidt,  Philadelphia  Presbytery 


The  meeting  was  convened  at  9:18  a.m.  by  the  Chair.  Dr.  Moffett 
led  the  Committee  in  worship. 

The  Committee  APPROVED  Administrative  Records  of  its  December  19, 
1988  meeting,  and  of  the  Telephone  Conference  Call  meeting  held 
on  February  21,  1989,  with  a couple  of  minor  editorial 
adjustments . 

The  agenda  was  ADOPTED,  with  the  understanding  that  the  local 
committee  agenda  items  become  "order  of  the  day"  when  Mr.  Schmidt 
arrives.  Mr.  Thompson  informed  the  Committee  that  he  invited 
Robert  Schmidt,  chair  of  the  local  committee  for  the  symposium 
assistance,  to  this  meeting. 

I.  Presenters  AND  RESPONDERS 

A.  The  Committee  CONFIRMED  the  following: 

All  presenters  and  responders  who  were  asked  to 
switch  their  time  slots  concurred  (in  accordance 
with  the  Committee  proposal  by  February  21,  1989 
Conference  Call) . 


1. 


VTWW 


March  20,  1989 
Page  2 . 


2.  Dr.  James  Costen  of  ITC,  Atlanta,  Ga,  turned  down 
the  invitation  to  be  a responder  to  the  theme  of 
education.  Mr.  Thompson  invited  Dr.  Gayraud 
Wilmore  in  his  place.  The  Committee  APPROVED  the 
action  taken  by  the  chair. 

3.  Dr.  Donald  Shriver  of  Union  Seminary,  New  York 
City,  gladly  agreed  to  be  a responder  to  the  theme 
of  geopolitics. 

4.  Deborah  Mullen  has  been  officially  contacted  for 
the  process  of  obtaining  necessary  papers  (as  a 
responder  to  the  opening  keynote) . 

B.  The  committee  RECEIVED  a progress  report  regarding 

travel  plans  and  other  logistical  procedures  with  the 
presenters  and  responders.  (Two  charts  are  attached  to 
this  Record.  Note:  These  charts  have  been  updated 

since  the  meeting  on  March  20,  1989,  as  a few  more 
pieces  of  information  were  received  since  that 
meeting. ) 

The  Committee  was  further  informed  that  President  von 
Weizsacker  will  be  accompanied  by  20  people  (security, 
etc.).  No  overnight  accommodation  for  the  President  is 
requested,  but  the  Committee  asked  Kyo j i Buma  to 
reserve  a suite  at  the  Hershey  for  him  and  his  party 
for  a day. 

Kyo j i Buma  informed  the  Committee  that  he  will  follow 
up  on  the  pieces  of  missing  information  for  all 
presenters  and  responders. 

THE  SYMPOSIUM  SCHEDULE 

The  Committee  CONFIRMED  the  Symposium  Schedule  as  attached. 

The  Committee  also  APPROVED  the  release  of  the  Symposium 
Schedule  to  the  press  and  to  church  entities.  Robert  Chase 
accepted  the  responsibility  of  preparing  the  Symposium 
Schedule  for  release.  The  Committee  asked  Mr.  Chase  to  add 
a line  or  two  identifying  the  background  of  all  presenters 
and  responders,  in  the  schedule. 


March  20,  1989 
Page  3 . 


III.  RESOURCE  TO  THE  CO-HOSTS  OF  THE  SYMPOSIUM  (Mr.  William  P. 
Thompson  and  Ms.  Katherine  Dean) 

The  administration  office  was  asked  to  prepare  a note  to 
each  of  the  co-hosts  including  biographical  sketches  of  all 
presenters  and  responders  in  one  notebook.  Robert  Chase  was 
asked  to  prepare  a paragraph  or  two  to  introduce  each  person 
by  the  co-hosts. 

IV.  ORDER  OF  RESPONSES 

The  Committee  ADVISED  the  co-hosts  that  they  would  introduce 
responders  in  order  to  mix  male/female  and  racial  ethnic 
background. 

V.  LOCAL  VOLUNTEERS  TO  ASSIST  THE  SYMPOSIUM 

Robert  Schmidt,  chair  of  the  local  committee  to  assist  the 
Symposium,  informed  the  Committee  that  he  already  has  15 
volunteers  signed  up  to  assist  the  Symposium. 

The  Committee  and  Mr.  Schmidt  mutually  AGREED  on  the 
following: 

A.  Several  signs  to  be  made  by  the  local  committee  and 
placed  at  strategic  locations  near  the  Symposium 
location  — such  as  the  parking  area  of  Friends  Meeting 
House,  entrance  to  the  Meeting  House,  etc. 

B.  Local  Committee  provides  parking  attendants  at  the 
Friends  Meeting  House  parking  area  (in  order  to  utilize 
the  space  for  maximum  capacity) . 

C.  Local  Committee  provides  ushers  at  the  Friends  Meeting 
House  for  the  entire  period  of  the  Symposium  at  the 
location. ' 

Ushers  are  posted  at  the  building  entrance,  and  other 
strategic  spots  in  the  building. 

D.  Local  Committee  provides  volunteers  for  the  Symposium 
Registration  desk  and  for  the  Information  desk  in  the 
Friends  Meeting  House  building. 

E.  Local  Committee  negotiates  with  the  City  of 
Philadelphia  for  possible  blocking  off  of  certain 
streets  for  parking  by  the  Symposium  attendants. 


March  20,  1989 
Page  4 . 


F.  Parking  attendants  at  the  Friends  Meeting  House  parking 
lot  are  asked  to  reserve  certain  numbers  of  spaces  for 
the  Committee  officers  and  also  for  the  escorts  to  the 
VIPs. 

G.  Local  Committee,  through  their  volunteers  and 
communication  committee,  promote  local  publicity  of  the 
Symposium,  aiming  at  more  registration  by  the 
Presbyterians  in  the  co-hosting  Presbyteries. 

The  Committee  ASKED  Robert  Chase  to  prepare  a single 
page  publicity  paper  to  be  released  to  the  local 
committee  for  its  use.  Such  publicity  paper  will  be 
channeled  through  the  already  established  process  of 
press  release. 

H.  The  Committee  ASKED  the  local  committee  to  convene  all 
volunteers  (for  the  Registraton  desk,  information  desk, 
ushers  and  parking  attendants)  at  9:00  am  on  June  2, 

1989  at  the  Friends  Meeting  House  for  orientation  and 
training.  The  Planning  Committee  will  meet  with  these 
volunteers  also. 

I.  The  Committee  AGREED  that  it  is  the  task  of  Kyoji  Buma 
(and  not  the  local  committee)  to  negotiate  with  the 
Holiday  Inn-Independence  Mall  regarding  parking 
facilities  at  the  hotel,  and  its  dining  facilities,  to 
prepare  meals  for  a large  number  of  the  Symposium 
attendants  on  Saturday,  June  3. 

THE  SYMPOSIUM  REGISTRATION/REGISTRATION  PACKET 

The  Committee  MADE  DECISIONS  on  the  following: 

A.  Will  not  deal  with  questions  of  "partial  registration" 
until  very  close  to  the  Symposium,  if  the  issue  is 
still  relevant  then. 

B.  Will  not  accept  a corporate  registration  (one 
registration  used  by  different  persons  in  a 
group/association) . 

C.  Will  issue  Press  Cards  to  those  who  are  reporting  on 
the  Symposium. 

NOTE:  Currently,  three  persons  from  the  Office  of 

Information  (Marj  Carpenter,  William  Hennings  and  David 
Dempsey)  are  listed  as  Press  personnel.  Kyoji  Buma 
will  work  out  the  appropriate  process  with  Ms. 


March  20,  1989 
Page  5. 


Carpenter'  as  to  how  and  to  whom  "Press  cards"  are 
issued. 

D.  With  the  exception  of  Planning  Committee  members,  no 
other  persons  will  be  allowed  to  attend  the  Symposium 
without  paying  the  registration  fees,  including  spouses 
of  the  committee  members  and  the  Bicentennial 
Celebration  Committee.  Planning  Committee  members  are 
expected  to  receive  work  assignments  during  the 
Symposium.  Appropriate  ID  tags  will  be  issued  for  the 
Committee  members. 

E.  Registration  Packet:  The  Assembly  local  committee  is 

providing  the  tote  bag  (up  to  1,000)  to  the  Symposium. 

The  Committee  DESIGNATED  that: 

= Packet  will  include  the  Symposium  program 

(prepared  by  Robert  Chase) , writing  papers  and 
pen,  and  other  pertinent  materials  as  selected  by 
Kyo j i Buma . 

= Herb  Anderson  volunteered  to  see  if  the 

Presbyterian  Foundation  could  provide  ball  point 
pens  for  the  registration  packet.  Kyoji  Buma  will 
explore  the  possibility  of  Hershey  Hotel  providing 
pens  also. 

F.  The  Committee  was  INFORMED  that  the  local  committee 
made  an  arrangement  that  assembling  of  the  Registration 
packet  is  planned  by  the  volunteers  from  the  Church  on 
the  Mall. 

VII . PUBLICITY  FOR  THE  SYMPOSIUM 

The  Committee  was  INFORMED  that: 

A.  List  of  the  registered  people  as  of  March  17,  1989  is 
just  about  100  persons. 

B.  The  following  letters  have  been  mailed  out  with  the 
Symposium  brochure: 

1.  The  Stated  Clerk's  letter  to  the  commissioners 
urging  them  to  register  with  the  Symposium. 

2.  Mr.  Thompson's  letter  to  all  synod  and  presbytery 
executives  requesting  them  to  urge  their 


March  20,  1989 
Page  6. 


constituents  to  register  with  the  Symposium  as 
early  as  possible. 

3.  Mr.  Thompson's  letter  to  all  elected  members  of 
the  General  Assembly  Council,  Ministry  Units  and 
Related  Bodies,  urging  them  to  register  with  the 
Symposium. 

4.  Mr.  Thompson's  letter  to  all  those  who  are 
nominated  to  the  201st  General  Assembly  (1989)  to 
the  elected  memberships  of  the  General  Assembly 
Council,  Ministry  Units  and  Related  Bodies,  urging 
them  to  register  with  the  Symposium. 

C.  The  Committee  members  were  urged  to  make  personal 
contacts  among  their  friends  as  well  as  selected  church 
entities  urging  them  to  register. 

D.  Mr.  Schmidt  ASKED  Mr.  Thompson  to  write  a letter  to  the 
selected  local  churches  in  the  co-hosting  presbyteries, 
urging  them  to  register  full  time  with  the  Symposium. 

Mr.  Thompson  ASKED  Robert  Chase  to  draft  such  a letter. 

E.  Dr.  Moffett  VOLUNTEERED  to  write  a letter  to  Monday 
Morning  urging  readers  to  register  with  the  Symposium. 
Kyo j i Buma  was  asked  to  contact  the  editor  of  Monday 
Morning  informing  him  that  such  a letter  is  forthcoming 
for  publication  as  soon  as  possible. 

VIII.  REGISTRATION  FEES 

In  light  of  slow  registration,  the  Committee  considered 
extending  the  date  of  early  registration  ($201) . After  a 
long  discussion,  the  Committee  VOTED  to  stay  as  publicly 
announced.  (March  31,  1989  is  the  deadline  date  to  accept 
$201  as  the  registration  fee.)  However,  the  Committee 
ADVISED  the  Administration  Office  of  the  Symposium  to 
interpret  the  deadline  "liberally,"  counting  on  possibly 
delay  of  post  office  delivery.  If  the  governing  bodies  are 
contemplating  on  paying  fees  for  the  commissioners  and  other 
church  representatives,  inform  them,  upon  receiving  inquiry, 
that  the  $201  registration  fee  is  accepted  even  after  March 
31,  1989.  The  Committee  ADVISED  the  Administration  Office 
to  extend  the  "grace  period"  liberally. 

The  Committee  also  REQUESTED  Katherine  Dean  to  attend  the 
Presbyterian  Staff  meeting,  April  6-8,  1989  in  San  Diego, 

CA,  in  order  to  urge  the  governing  body  staff  persons  to 
publicize  the  Symposium  with  the  note  that  $201  registration 


South^ 

Korean 

exports 

rise 

sharply 


. ^ . more 
of  it  goes 
to  USA  i 

1987  f 

Market  B 
share  for  | 

South 

Korean  1 
exports  ^ 

Canada  3% ' 

United  3©/0  > 
Kingdom  j 

Hong  Kong  4%  ; 

West  Germany 


28% 

Other 


(in  billions) 


18% 

Japan 


1 — Estimate 


South  Korean  exports  rise 

South  Korea’s  exports  have  grown  in  the  past  decade  because  manufacturers  have 
copied  other  nations’  products,  paid  low  wages  and  sold  products  cheap. 


Source:  International  Monetary  Fund,  Korea  Economic  Planning  ooara  “ * " 

COVER  STORY  ^ 

'h  * , 


Feds  out 
to  collar 
trade  fraud 

Special  for  USA  TODAY 

WASHINGTON  - In  a ma- 
jor new  effort  to  fight  white-col- 
lar crime,  the  Justice  Depart- 
ment Tuesday  formed  six 
“SWAT"  teams  from  a cross- 
section  of  U.S.  agencies. 

Attorney  General  Dick 
Thornburgh  said  the  teams  will 
help  stamp  out  "crime  in  the 
suites”  — fraud  in  securities 
and  futures  markets. 

“Investors  are  bilked  out  of 
hundreds  of  billions  of  dollars 
annually  by  white-collar  crimi- 
nals who  operate  through  de- 
ceit, concealment  or  breach  of 
trust  beneath  a thin  veneer  of 
legitimacy,"  Thornburgh  told 
reporters.  At  his  side:  U.S.  At- 
torney for  Manhattan  Rudolph 
Giuliani  and  U.S.  Attorney  for 
Chicago  Anton  Valukas. 

The  government’s  2 Vi-year- 
old  Wall  Street  probe  already 
has  hauled  in  dozens  of  inside- 
traders.  And  in  January,  word 
broke  of  a massive  U.S.  probe 
into  alleged  fraud  at  Chicago’s 
commodity  futures  exchanges. 

The  new  teams  will  be  based 
in  New  York,  Chicago,  Los  An- 
geies,  San  Francisco,  Kansas 
City  and  Denver  and  have  a to- 
tal of  15  assistant  U.S.  attorneys 
assigned  to’ them.  New  York 
will  have  six;  Chicago  and  Los 
Angeles  three  each;  the  other 
cities  one  each.  New  hires  will 
replace  attorneys  who  join  the 
teams.  Thornburgh  couldn’t  es- 
timate the  teams’  total  cost. 

Five  other  agencies  also  will 
commit  staff:  the  Securities 
and  Exchange  Commission,  In- 
ternal Revenue,  Postal  Inspec- 
tion, FBI  and  the  Commodity 
Futures  Trading  Commission. 


► Chicago  traders  meet,  2B 


‘Next  Japan 
at  crossroads 
in  competition 


High-tech 
mastery  needed 
to  replace 
copycat  tactics 

p-  Korean  children 
excell  at  math  and 
science,  1A 


By  John  Hillkirk 
USA  TODAY 

SEOUL  — These  days, 
South  Koreans  have  plenty 
to  cheer  about  The  Olym- 
pics went  off  without  a hitch. 
The  South  Korean  GNP  — 
up  12%  each  of  the  past 
three  years  — is  growing 
nearly  four  times  as  fast  as 
ours.  Freighters  packed  with 
Hyundai  Excels  — 4,800 
cars  per  load  — and  Gold- 
star TVs  are  steaming  into  U.S.  ports  every  week. 

The  42  million  people  here,  in  a country  the  size  of  Vir- 
ginia are  deservedly  proud.  Instead  of  the  cheap  clothes 
and  ramen  noodles  that  were  their  primary  exports  15 
years  ago,  they’re  manufacturing  Leading  Edge  personal 
computers  and  Samsung  VCRs. 

But  South  Korea  is  at  a turning  point  in  its  quest  to  reach 
greater  prosperity.  South  Koreans  know  they’ve  gotten  this 
far  by  copying  other  nations’  products,  paying  low  wages 
and  selling  cheap.  Those  days  are  ending. 

The  USA  and  Japan  are  trying  to  stop  the  copying.  At  the 
same  time,  poorer  countries  such  as  Malaysia  and  Mexico 
are  stealing  this  Far  East  Tiger’s  wage  and  price  advantage. 
South  Korea  must  develop  products  that  we  will  buy  for 
their  high  quality  and  features,  not  price.  It  must  stand  on 
its  own  two  technological  feet  if  it  is  to  keep  growing  and 

prospering.  , . . 

The  problem  is,  South  Korea  lacks  both  the  technology 
and  the  engineering  expertise  to  defend  itself.  “I  fear  that 
we  are  like  a castle  built  on  sand,”  says  Yong-Sun  Kim,  an 
executive  vice  president  at  Lucky-Goldstar,  a conglomerate 
that  accounts  for  12%  of  South  Korea's  GNP.  “We  have  the 
hardware,  the  box,  but  we  don’t  understand  what’s  inside. 

Japan  was  once  in  the  same  boat.  In  the  1960s  and  early 
1970s,  the  Japanese  prospered  by  selling  inexpensive 
knockoffs  of  cars,  TVs  and  other  products  invented  over- 
seas. But  Japan  since  has  become  a technological  power- 
house in  its  own  right  Japanese  created  the  Sony  Walkman, 
the  compact  disc  player  and  the  8mm-videocamera.  In 
semiconductors,  they  have  leaped  past  the  USA  with  new 
generations  of  memory  chips.  Last  year,  they  registered 
more  U.S.  patents  than  U.S.  companies  did. 

Please  see  COVER  STORY  next  page  ► 


2B  • WEDNESDAY,  FEBRUARY  1 . 1 989  • USA  TODAY 


COVER  STORY 

S.  Korea  battles 
low-cost  rivals 

Continued  from  IB 

But  Japan  took  nearly  25  years  to  become  a high-tech  samurai. 
With  lower-cost  rivals  nipping  at  its  heels,  South  Korea  won’t  have 
that  luxury.  If  Korea  hopes  to  become  the  world's  “next  Japan," 
Korean  companies  must  learn  how  to  innovate  and  develop  hot 
new  products  almost  overnight 
“Unless  it  finds  ways  to  do  this  in  the  next  three  to  five  years, 
it’s  absolutely  possible  that  South  Korea  won't  be  the  next  Japan,” 
says  T.W.  Kang,  a general  manager  at  Intel  Japan  and  author  of  a 
forthcoming  book,  appropriately  titled  Is  Korea  the  Next  Japan? 

The  most  successful  Korean  exports  are  products  of  Japanese 
or  Yankee  ingenuity.  The  1986  Hyundai  Excel  became  the  most 
successful  first-year  import  in  U.S.  history  — 168,882  were  sold. 
The  Excel’s  engine  design  came  from  Japan's  Mitsubishi  Motors 
Corp.  The  car’s  exterior  was  designed  by  Georgetto  Gesaro  of  Ita- 
ly. U.S.  consultants  did  about  half  of  the  early  market  research. 

Korean  VCRs,  primarily  from  Samsung  and  Goldstar,  account 
for  a fifth  of  U.S.  sales.  But  the  VCR  patents  were  licensed  from 
RCA  Corp.  and  Ampex.  And  70%  of  the  VCR  components  come 
from  Matsushita,  Toshiba  and  other  Japanese  electronics  firms. 

In  the  past  25  years,  South  Korea  has  spent  $1.3  billion  to  li- 
cense 3,500  patents  and  technologies  from  foreign  firms.  Careful- 
ly crafted  partnerships  taught  South  Koreans  about  various  indus- 
tries: Samsung  linked  with  Corning  Glass  Works  to  learn  about  TV 
tubes;  Goldstar  with  AT&T  (semiconductors)  and  Daewoo  with 
General  Motors  (cars).  Executives  from  Japan  and  West  Germa- 
ny’s Siemens  AG  taught  Koreans  their  management  methods 
"We  went  through  a ‘monkey  copy’  period  in  which  we  copied 
everything,  with  permission  or  not,”  says  Kim. 

Now  Japanese  and  U.S.  competitors  are  starting  to  play  hard- 
ball. Uncle  Sam  is  forcing  Korea  to  buy  more  U.S.  goods  and  raise 
the  value  of  its  currency  — an  adjustment  that  automatically 
hikes  the  cost  of  Korea’s  exports.  Reflecting  the  won’s  rise,  Hyun- 
dai on  Jan.  24  raised  the  Excel’s  base  price  4.1%  to  $5,274. 

Texas  Instruments  sued  Samsung  for  violating  its  semiconduc- 
tor patents.  In  1987,  Samsung  settled  out  of  court  and  paid  TI  an 
estimated  $90  million  in  penalties  and  royalties. 

Even  more  damaging:  U.S.  and  Japanese  companies  are  refus- 
ing to  share  their  latest  technological  breakthroughs  with  Korea. 
Japanese  firms  are  showing  samples  of  a sophisticated  new  semi- 
conductor, the  4-megabit  memory  chip,  to  selected  U.S.  custom- 
ers. In  the  past,  Korean  chipmakers  would  simply  buy  a sample 
and  have  engineers  carefully  retrace  the  complex  circuitry.  Not 
anymore.  Samsung  has  been  trying  to  get  its  hands  on  a 4-megabit 
chip,  but  Japan  won’t  sell  it  one. 

In  some  cases,  Koreans  learned  what  they  needed  to  know  by 
hiring  Japanese  executives  as  consultants.  But  that  pipeline  is  dry- 
ing up,  too.  One  Japanese  employer  became  so  irate  about  this 
that  it  confiscated  the  passports  of  key  employees  in  its  engineer- 
ing department.  That  kept  them  from  making  a quick  trip  over  to 
Seoul. 

Developing  new  products  isn't  South  Korea’s  only  challenge. 
The  country  that  competes  on  price  has  its  own  low-cost  rivals  to 
worry  about.  In  1980,  South  Korea’s  $1.02  hourly  wage  was  signifi- 
cantly lower  than  wages  in  Singapore  ($1.49),  Hong  Kong  ($1.51) 
and  in  Mexico’s  maquiladora  plants  ($1.42). 

But  steady  pay  increases  and  the  rising  Korean  won,  up  26%  vs. 
the  dollar  the  past  two  years,  have  cut  into  South  Korea’s  advan- 
tage. Wages  here  now  — at  $2.15  an  hour  — are  about  the  same  as 
the  hourly  pay  in  Singapore,  Taiwan  and  Hong  Kong.  The  maqui- 
ladoras — foreign-operated  plants  on  Mexico’s  northern  border 

— pay  just  81  cents  an  hour.  Even  South  Korean  firms  such  as 
Samsung  and  Goldstar  are  shifting  some  production  to  Mexico. 
Several  other  countries  — Malaysia,  Indonesia,  Thailand,  the 
Peoples  Republic  of  China  and  the  Philippines  — now  have  the 
manufacturing  infrastructure  to  rival  South  Korea  in  both  price 
and  quality.  Those  countries  pay  as  little  as  46  cents  per  hour,  and 
they’re  eager  to  repeat  Korea’s  rise.  Says  Goldstar’s  Kim,  "We 
visited  China  and  they  asked  us  the  same  questions  we  were  ask- 
ing the  Americans  and  Japanese  20  years  ago.” 

Finding  a way  out  hinges  on  moving  upscale.  South  Korea  has 
to  shift  from  making  products  such  as  13-inch  TVs  and  subcom- 
pact cars  to  more  technologically  advanced  and  expensive  goods. 
Hyundai,  for  instance,  just  introduced  the  mid-size  Sonata  to  chal- 
lenge U.S.  and  Japanese  automakers  in  one  of  the  most  competi- 
tive segments  of  the  car  business.  Base  price:  $9,695. 

The  Sonata’s  engine  design  came  from  Mitsubishi.  But  two 
Hyundai  designers,  schooled  at  London’s  Royal  College  of  Arts, 
played  a key  role  in  designing  the  car’s  exterior.  Says  Son  Wong 
Chon,  Hyundai’s  executive  vice  president,  "We  did  the  market  re- 
search ourselves.” 

Goldstar  has  set  up  a sprawling  "Central  Research  Laboratory” 

— complete  with  a volleyball  court  and  other  Silicon  Valley  ame- 
nities — near  Seoul.  Its  mission:  Learn  to  understand  the  basic 
science  underlying  electronic  goods  such  as  semiconductors, 
computers  and  VCRs. 

Samsung  has  made  some  impressive  gains  in  the  semiconduc- 
tor business.  IBM,  Apple  Computer  and  others  buy  Korean-made 
sophisticated  256-K  memory  chips.  “In  chips,  they’re  doing  it  even 
faster  than  the  Japanese  did,"  Kang  says. 

Lucky-Goldstar  is  building  a $2.22  billion  chip  plant  in  Chongju. 
Samsung  plans  to  invest  $1  billion  in  two  plants,  and  Hyundai’s 
electronics  division  is  building  a $350  million  plant  Here,  too,  the 
South  Koreans  hope  to  move  upscale  — from  the  memory  chips 
That  merely  store  information  to  the  microprocessors  that  act  as 
the.“brains"  of  everything  from  PCs  to  IBM  mainframes. 

But  several  of  the  South  Korean  chip  plants  will  come  on  line  in 
1989  and  1990  — just  when  industry  experts  expect  to  see  a slump 
in  semiconductor  demand.  Experts  say  powerful  Japanese  rivals 
could  flood  the  world  with  low-cost  chips  and  squash  their  Korean 
rivals  before  they  get  out  of  the  starting  blocks. 

If  Korea  remains  behind  in  chips,  it  will  never  be  able  to  build  a 
better  TV,  VCR  or  computer  than  its  more  experienced  rivals. 
Says  Kang,  "It  would  always  be  at  the  mercy  of  other  countries, 
especially  Japan.” 


LAUSANNE  II  CONGRESS 
OFFICE  OPENED  IN  MANILA 

The  Lausanne  Committee  for  World 
Evangelization  has  opened  an  office  in 
Manila,  The  Philippines,  that  will  help 
coordinate  arrangements  for  the  Lausanne 
II  in  Manila  congress  on  evangelization, 
July  11-20. 

The  office  is  currently  headed  by  Ricardo 
Jumawan,  Operations  Director.  The  Con- 
gress steward  and  volunteer  program  also  is 
being  coordinated  out  of  this  office  as  well 
as  local  press  and  church  relations.  The  of- 
fice will  swell  to  more  than  1,000  staff  and 
volunteers  during  the  nine-day  conference. 

The  office  is  in  the  Philippines  Interna- 
tional Convention  Center,  located  in 
Manila  near  the  bayfront.  The  July  con- 
gress will  take  place  at  this  convention 
center. 

The  congress  will  bring  together  more 
than  4,000  Christian  evangelical  leaders 
from  around  the  world  to  share  strategies 
for  spreading  the  gospel.  It  is  the  first 
meeting  that  brings  together  world-wide 
leaders  from  virtually  every  Christian 
denomination  for  the  common  purpose  of 
evangelization  since  the  first  Conference 
on  World  Evangelization,  called  by 
Billy  Graham  and  held  in  Lausanne, 
Switzerland  in  1974. 

EVANGELIST  PALAU  SETS 
LONG-TERM  SIGHTS  ON  INDIA 

Evangelist  Luis  Palau  says  the  initial  suc- 
cess he  is  experiencing  in  his  early  efforts  of 
a 12-year  mission  to  aggressively  evangelize 
India  are  exciting  because  people  from  dif- 
ferent religious  backgrounds  are  becoming 
Christians. 

Palau  kicked  off  the  12-year  mission  plan 
last  year  with  a five-day  campaign  in  the 
city  of  Cuttack.  More  than  3,100  people 
made  decisions  for  Christ  during  that 
“Festival  of  Joy  and  Hope." 

The  mission  plan  is  the  product  of  the 
Palau  Evangelistic  Association’s  Indian 
committee,  which  mapped  out  a strategy  to 
conduct  evangelistic  Christian  festivals 
with  Dr.  Palau  in  the  larger  metropolitan 
areas  of  the  country  before  the  year  2000. 
Paulau  will  return  to  the  country  to 
minister  at  the  festivals  while  maintaining  a 
full  schedule  of  crusades  in  other  parts  of 
the  world. 


The  mission  committee  is  comprised  of' 
representatives  from  both  the  Church  of 
North  India  and  the  Church  of  South  India, 
the  Evangelical  Fellowship  of  India,  the 
Salvation  Army  of  India,  India  Youth  for 
Christ,  and  the  Bible  Society  of  India. 

On  the  heels  of  the  festival  in  Cuttack, 
Palau  has  received  invitations  to  speak  from 
Christian  leaders  in  four  other  cities,  in- 
cluding Calcutta,  Madras,  Bangalore,  and 
Ahmedabad.  He  will  hold  crusades  in 
Calcutta  and  Madras  in  1990,  while  events 
in  Bangalore  and  Ahmedabad  are  schedul- 
ed for  1992. 

Speaking  of  the  challenge  of  ministering 
in  India,  Palau  said  that  “one  of  my  shocks 
was  that  there  are  so  many  ‘Christians’  who 
are  not  Christian.  They  call  themselves 
Christians  because  they  are  not  Hindu, 
Sikh,  or  Muslim,  but  they  simply  don’t 
know  Jesus  Christ.  I was  surprised  to  find 
that  Protestant  Christianity  can  be  as  dead 
in  the  Third  World  as  I have  found  it  in 
many  parts  of  Europe.” 

Palau’s  next  evangelistic  campaign  is  set 
for  Guatemala  City,  Guatemala,  this 
March.  — World  Evangelization  Informa- 
tion Service. 


RE-CHARGE 

Trees  like  white-armed  octopi 
Reach  out  to  the  sullen  sky, 

While  the  frost-fanged  winds  whip  by, 
Drearily. 

Ermine- wrapped,  each  dale  and  hill 
Seems  a monster  crouching  still, 
Waiting  soon  to  pounce  at  will 
For  the  kill. 

Snowbound  are  the  petaled  flowers, 
Sleep-bound  each  with  all  its  powers, 
Mystery  of  Nature’s  bowers  — 

Winter  hours. 

But  beneath  the  jewelled  snow 
Vital  life  is  still  aglow. 

Roots  are  recharged,  sure  though  slow, 
All  things  grow. 

Winter  is  the  Christian’s  bower, 

While  his  spiritual  forces  flower, 

And  God’s  Word  becomes  a Tower 
Of  Power. 

Simon  C.  Walburg 


MARCH,  1989/27 


TRAINING  AND  SERVICE  CORPS 


WANTED 

Prospective  missionary  teachers  and 
evangelists  to  serve  as  married  couples 
or  as  teams  of  two  men  or  two  women: 

MIDDLE  EAST  — Urgent  request  for 
help  from  the  least  evangelized 
Muslim  country,  a difficult  field,  to 
join  faithful  workers  already  there. 

MICRONESIA  — Team  needed  to 
teach  Bible  and  English  at  a mission 
school  in  this  Pacific  Ocean  area. 

MEXICO  — Two  teams  are  requested 
for  the  Yucatan  area,  one  for  urban 
work  and  other  for  small  town-rural 
ministry. 

College  graduates  and  others  are  urged 
to  apply  for  TASC,  a two-year  pro- 
gram of  missionary  study  and  super- 
vised service.  The  best  spiritual, 
academic,  and  practical  preparation 
for  long-term  vocations  in  world  mis- 
sions with  sending  agencies.  Pre- 
paratory study  at  Reformed  Bible  Col- 
lege, language  study,  and  field  assign- 
ment supervised  by  national  pastor  or 
missionary. 

Candidates  complete  Mexico  STS  or 
METS  (Middle  East)  prior  to  two-year 
TASC  commitment,  must  obtain 
church  approval,  and  must  seek  prayer 
and  financial  support.  Call  616- 
698-8393  or  write  address  below  for 
complete  details. 

TASC,  c/o  I.D.E.A.  Ministries 
Dr.  Dick  L.  Van  Halsema,  President 
4517-A  Broadmoor  Avenue  S.E. 
Grand  Rapids,  Michigan  49508 


FIRST  CHURCH  OPENED  IN 
NORTH  KOREA 

Hong  Kong  — For  the  first  time  since  the 
founding  of  the  Democratic  People's 
Republic  of  Korea  in  1948,  a building 
specifically  for  the  purpose  of  Christian 
worship  has  been  built.  It  was  opened  for 
use  in  November  1988,  and  visited  for  the 
first  time  by  a foreign  group  of  believers  in 
late  January. 

The  church  is  located  in  the  center  of  the 
capital,  Pyongyang,  and  is  run  by  the 
Korean  Christian  Federation  (KCF),  an 
organization  of  obscure  origins  that  boasts 
5,000  members  and  500  pastors.  Believed  to 
have  been  founded  in  the  early  1980s,  the 
members  of  the  KCF  have  until  now  been 
using  private  homes  for  worship. 

The  new  church,  which  seats  200,  was 
full  for  the  service  attended  by  the  foreign 
visitors,  although  they  reported  that  all 
those  in  attendance  were  very  old  — ample 
evidence  for  tour  guides  who  touted  that 
“only  those  bom  prior  to  the  1948  revolu- 
tion believe  in  Christ.”  The  visitors  said 
they  were  not  permitted  to  mix  with  the 
congregation  and  one  reported,  “I  saw  no 
Bibles  there,  save  the  one  of  the 
preacher's.”  Another  said,  It  was  very  un- 
Korean,  especially  when  the  prayers  from 
the  congregation  were  invited,  the  people 
stood  and  read  their  prayers.” 

Despite  the  obvious  lack  of  spontaneity, 
the  meaning  of  the  occasion  was  not  lost  on 
the  visitors.  Said  one,  “After  history  s most 
virulent  anti-religious  campaign,  this 
church  building  signifies  that  authorities 
are  resigned  to  the  long-term  presence  of 
Christianity.”  He  added,  “After  all,  if 
religion  is  supposed  to  be  nearly  extinct, 
why  bother  to  provide  brand  new  facilities 
like  this  for  a dying  phenomenon?” 

Prior  to  the  Communist  Revolution  in 
1948,  Pyongyang  was  Asia’s  most  Chris- 
tianized city,  and  was  referred  to  as  “Asia’s 
Jerusalem.”  Out  of  a population  of 
400,000,  over  50,000  people  were  believers. 
In  fact,  throughout  the  north  there  were 
1,500  churches  open  as  revival  spread 
rapidly  in  several  waves.  After  1948,  all 
churches  were  closed.  Soon  after,  the  civil 
war  destroyed  the  church  buildings  and  the 
few  left  intact  were  bulldozed  down  as  the 
atheistic  campaign  under  Kim  II  Sung  in- 
tensified in  the  1950s. 


28/MISSIONARY  MONTHLY  W*  ^ 


Hong  Kong  observers  are  hoping, 
however,  that  the  building  and  opening  of 
this  church  may  be  the  beginning  of  a more 
tolerant  religious  policy  in  what  is  still  the 
world’s  most  closed  society.  — Ron 
McMillan,  News  Network  International 


NORTH  KOREAN  CHURCHES 
CALLED  "PROPAGANDA 
SHOWCASES” 


Pensacola,  Florida  — Church  buildings 
recently  built  in  the  capital  of  North  Korea 
are  “not  real  functioning  churches”  but 
propaganda  showcases,”  in  the  opinion  of  a 
missionary  to  Communist  Asia  sent  by  Proc- 
lamation International,  an  interdenomina- 
tional mission  here. 

In  an  article  in  the  PI  Newslatter,  “Praise 
and  Intercession,”  the  missionary  charges 
that  the  buildings,  heralded  by  the  World 
Council  of  Churches  and  North  Korean 
Christian  Association,  “exist  only  for  occa- 
sional church  services  when  foreign  people 
come  to  that  country  and  ask  for  worship.” 
The  missionary,  who  said  he  has  seen  the 
buildings,  notes  “There  is  no  sign  outside, 
nor  are  there  any  crosses  outside  the 
buildings.  The  North  Korean  people  do  not 
know  they  are  churches.” 

He  says  he  also  has  been  to  the  “house 
church”  in  Pyongyang.  But  he  reports,  “It 
does  not  have  a functioning,  every-Sunday 
service.  They  arrange  services  only  when 
outside  people  ask  for  them.” 

He  charges  that  persons  leading  services 
are  “very  well  trained  Communist  party 
members,  agents  sent  by  the  government.” 
“North  Korea  continues  to  persecute,”  he 
says.  “I  have  heard  of  believers  recently  be- 
ing picked  up  by  the  secret  police  because 
of  their  faith  and  because  they  had  Bibles 
from  the  outside  world.  How  can  they  say 
there  is  religious  freedom?” 

“In  Pyongyang  city  there  is  not  even  one 
genuine  house  church.  Don’t  be  confused 
by  the  propaganda.  The  WCC  and  KNCC 
are  being  used  by  North  Korean  agents, 
the  PI  worker  asserts. 


REQUESTS  FOR  BIBLES 
INCREASE  AMONG  SOVIETS 

The  Soviet  Union’s  sudden  openness  to  the 
West  under  the  leadership  of  Mikhail  S. 
Gorbachev  was  evidenced  throughout  1988 
by  a tremendous  increase  in  letters  from 
listeners  in  the  USSR  responding  to  Chris- 
tian programs  produced  and  broadcast  by 
the  Far  East  Broadcasting  Company. 

“Whereas  formerly  we  would  receive  on- 
ly a handful  of  letter  from  Russia  in  a year, 
we  received  of  over  800  in  November  and 
1,000  in  December,"  said  FEBC’s  Russian 
programming  director,  Jack  Koziol. 

"Most  of  the  letters  request  Bibles  and 
New  Testaments,  which  we  were  able  to 
send,"  Koziol  explained.  “This  is  a totally 
new  thing  for  the  Russian  people.  Never 
before  has  there  been  this  freedom  to  not 
only  request  a Bible,  but  actually  receive 
one  by  mail  from  the  West. 

Before  “glasnost”  (openness),  for  a Rus- 
sian individual  to  request  a Bible  was  possi- 
ble cause  for  persecution  and  sentencing  to 
prison  or  a labor  camp. 

Despite  the  apparent  freedom,  a measure 
of  fear  still  exists  among  the  Soviet  Chris- 
tians. One  recipient  of  a Bible  sent  a cable 
to  FEBC  stating  simply,  in  Russian,  “safely 
arrived.”  Still  others  have  expressed  fear 
that  as  quickly  as  the  door  opened,  it  may 
close. 

“It  is  for  this  reason  that  we  are  sending 
Bibles  as  fast  as  we  can.”  Koziol  added. 
“We  just  don’t  know  how  long  this  oppor- 
tunity will  last,  so  we  are  trying  to  fill  these 
requests  quickly.” 


MIDDLE  EAST 
TRAINING  SESSION 

May  25  - June  26:  Study  and  travel  in 
Egypt,  Israel,  Turkey  for  adults  and 
collegians  completing  sophomore  year 
by  May.  Islamics,  Christian  witness  to 
Muslims,  practical  assignments.  Ask  for 
application  packet  and  details  from: 

Dr.  Dick  L.  Van  Halsema,  Director 
I.D.E.A.  MINISTRIES 
4517-A  Broadmoor  Ave.,  S.E.,  Grand 
Rapids  MI  49508  - (616)  698-8393 


MARCH,  1989/29 


WORLD  EVANGELIZATION 
BY  2000? 

Singapore  — Hundreds  of  plans  to 
evangelize  the  world  by  the  year  2000  have 
been  created  around  the  world.  To  try  to 
coordinate  and  make  some  sense  of  these 
many  plans,  over  300  Christian  leaders 
from  around  the  world  met  in  Singapore 
January  5-8.  These  leaders  examined  104  of 
the  plans  for  world  evangelization,  actually 
only  a portion  of  the  700  to  800  such  plans 
thought  to  be  in  existence. 

The  meeting  was  convinced  that 
evangelization  of  the  world  was  possible. 
The  meeting  expessed  the  hope  that,  when 
the  gospel  has  been  presented  to  all  people, 
“at  least  half  of  humanity  will  profess 
allegiance  to  the  Lord  Jesus. 

But  it  proved  difficult  for  the  gathering 
to  come  to  specific  agreement.  In  a “Great 
Commission  Manifesto”  adopted  by  the 
gathering,  participants  declared,  “We  see 
afresh  that  cooperation  and  partnership  are 
absolute  necessities  if  the  Great  Commis- 
sion (Christ’s  command  to  share  the  gospel 
with  all  peoples)  is  going  to  be  fulfilled  by 
the  year  2000.” 

In  spite  of  that  high  goal  and  the  spirit  of 
cooperation,  the  group  decided  not  to  form 
a task  force  to  combine  plans  , but  adopted 
only  a more  modest  commitment  of  an  in- 
formation office  staffed  by  one  person.  Ap- 
parently there  were  too  many  theological 
objections  and  too  much  diversity.  The  AD 
2000  Steering  Committee  disbanded  so  that 
each  participant  would  have  “total  freedom 
to  decide  what  they  want  to  do  for  the 
future,”  according  to  committee  chair 
Thomas  Wang. 

Some  tension  emerged  when  Latin 
American  evangelists  refused  to  consider 
cooperation  with  Roman  Catholics.  They 
issued  a statement  of  concern  in  which  they 
charged  that  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
in  Latin  America  was  the  “most  fierce  op- 


ponent to  all  evangelistic  efforts  on  our 
part.” 

The  issue  will  arise  again  during  this 
summer’s  Lausanne  II  Conference  in 
Manila.  — RES  News  Exchange,  February 
7,  1989. 

RBC  STUDENT  BODY  DRAWN 
FROM  10  NATIONS 

This  year,  Reformed  Bible  College 
students  came  from  20  states,  5 provinces  of 
Canada,  and  8 countries  outside  of  North 
America. 

One  of  the  overseas  students  this  year  is 
Winnie  Chemjor,  from  Kenya.  Raised  in  a 
Christian  home  in  Eldoret,  Kenya,  Winnie 
is  a member  of  the  Reformed  Church  of 
East  Africa.  A number  of  the  leaders  in  her 
church  had  attended  RBC.  For  over  two 
years  she  had  the  desire  to  receive  a similar 
college  education.  This  was  realized  with 
her  coming  to  RBC  last  year. 

Winnie  said,  “Religious  education  classes 
are  a basic  part  of  the  curriculum  in 
elementary  and  high  schools  in  Kenya.  I 
would  like  to  become  qualified  to  teach 
such  classes.”  Her  goal  is  to  receive  an  RBC 
bachelor  degree  so  that  she  may  become  a 
teacher  in  Kenya. 

RBC  is  accredited  by  the  American 
Association  of  Bible  Colleges  and  is 
authorized  by  the  State  of  Michigan  to 
grant  two-  and  four-year  academic  degrees. 
The  high  quality  of  education  at  RBC  is 
assured  by  gifted  and  dedicated  faculty, 
most  of  whom  have  earned  doctorates  in 
the  areas  of  their  their  teaching  respon- 
sibilities. This  reputation  has  reached 
around  the  world  through  the  work  of  RBC 
alumni  who  are  serving  in  church  and  mis- 
sion agencies  on  six  continents. 

Reformed  Bible  College  is  located  at 
1869  Robinson  Road  S.E.,  in  Grand 
Rapids,  Michigan. 


30/MISSIONARY  MONTHLY 


SOUTH  KOREA 


A new  society 


South  Korea  has  had  an  economic  revolution  and  political  reform.  Changes 
in  Korean  values  are  as  striking.  Not  least  of  them:  reborn  national  pride 


IN  THE  past  three  years  South  Korea  has 
undergone  two  momentous  changes.  Af- 
ter 25  years  of  galloping  economic  growth, 
its  external  current  account  went  into  sur- 
plus in  1986,  for  the  first  time  in  the  coun- 
try’s statistical  history.  Two  years  later  its 
politics  turned  democratic:  last  spring  Mr 
Roh  Tae  Woo  became  the  first  South  Ko- 
rean president  in  almost  30  years  to  achieve 
power  through  votes  rather  than  guns.  Yet 
both  these  changes  pale  beside  a third  one: 
over  those  30  years  Korean  society  itself  has 
been  turned  upside  down. 

Only  recently  have  South  Koreans  be- 
gun to  think  about  that  change.  In  the  flurry 
of  political  news,  their  daily  newspapers  do 
not  spend  much  space  on  the  sort  of  human- 
interest  stories  that  absorb  readers  in  Eu- 
rope or  America.  Every  day  in  South  Korea 
seems  to  bring  a new  political  row,  every 
week  a foreign-policy  initiative,  every  month 
some  vote  or  other.  Recently,  however, 
newspapers  reported  two  telling  glimpses  of 
life  in  today’s  South  Korea: 

• Four  young  sisters,  part  of  a family  of 
seven  living  in  a miserable  two-room  flat  in 
Seoul  on  250,000  won  ($375)  a month,  tried 
to  kill  themselves  with  rat-poison.  They 
wanted,  said  one  who  survived,  to  leave 
their  parents  more  money  to  educate  their 
young  brother. 

• At  one  of  the  traditional  set-piece  riots  in 
the  centre  of  Seoul,  radical  students  put  on 
their  usual  act,  slinging  petrol  bombs  and 
what  American  journalists  call  rocks  at  the 


riot  police.  The  police  in  turn  responded 
traditionally,  dragging  dozens  of  demon- 
strators off  to  jail.  Yet  the  policemen — con- 
scripts, many  of  them  of  the  same  age  and 
educational  background  as  their  op- 
ponents— were  seen  silently  mouthing  the 
words  of  the  students’  radical  songs. 

Both  times,  it  took  foreigners  (from  the 
Washington  Post  and  the  Wall  Street  Jour - 
nal  respectively)  to  put  the  bare  facts  in 
their  social  context.  In  one  case,  the  mix  of  a 
hoary  tradition — sons  matter  more — with  a 
new  one,  new  at  least  to  the  Korean  poor: 
get  educated,  get  ahead.  In  the  other,  the  re- 
sults of  education:  a society  where  today  s 
student  is  tomorrow’s  cop  (or  vice  versa), 
where  authority  and  its  enemies  are  as  one. 

While  all  else  changed,  South  Korea  had 
only  two  presidents  between  1962  and  1988. 
Both  were  generals,  both  had  taken  power 
through  military  coups.  Under  their  iron 
hands,  the  economy  flourished.  But  many  of 
the  tensions  brought  by  economic  growth 
stayed  hidden.  The  citizenry  were  not  en- 
couraged to  speculate  about  what  kind  of 
place  their  country  was  becoming. 

Mr  Roh  Tae  Woo,  who  took  office  in 
February  1988  after  several  months  of  politi- 
cal crisis,  was  more  than  just  another  presi- 
dent. True,  he  too  was  a general,  indeed  a 
graduate  from  the  same  class  at  the  military 
academy  as  his  authoritarian  predecessor. 
But  he  achieved  power  by  election,  not  in  a 
coup,  and  in  his  first  year  of  office  all  the 
stresses  that  were  present  but  hidden  before 


have  suddenly  become  visible. 

Not  that  South  Korea  is  a country 
agonisedly  torn  by  conflicts  between  the 
forces  of  stability  and  of  revolution,  old 
country  and  new  town,  rich  and  poor.  By 
and  large,  it  has  gone  through  its  social 
transformation — and  population  growth  of 
55%,  to  43m,  within  Byears^-remarkably 
smoothlyTYet  what  a transformation. 

From  $500  to  $4,000 
Only  a generation  ago,  this  was  little  more 
than  the  southern  half  of  an  unforgiving, 
mountainous  peninsula  jutting  out  of  Asia 
towards  Japan,  its  former  colonial  master.  It 
had  been  devastated  by  an  internecine  war, 
with  plenty  of  help  from  the  Chinese  and 
their  western  opponents.  South  as  north  of 
the  artificial  dividing  line,  most  Koreans 
lived  by  farming.  Development  had  to  start 
from  scratch  at  the  beginning  of  the  1960s. 
Today,  South  Korea  is  a crowded,  industrial 
country  whose  capital  looks  more  like  Hong-1 
kong  every  year. 

The  story  starts  from  its  brisk  economic 
development.  In  1964  GNP  per  head,  in  to- ' 
day’s  terms,  was  around  $500.  It  is  now 
around  $4,000.  The  lives  of  most  South  Ko- 
reans have  changed  beyond  recognition. 
The  proportion  of  them  who  work  on  farms 
has  fallen  by  almost  two-thirds;  the  propor- 
tion in  manufacturing  jobs  has  trebled. 

From  these  figures  almost  all  else  fol- 
lows. Thirty  years  ago  South  Koreans’  staple 
diet  consisted  of  rice  and  kimchee  (fer- 
mented vegetables).  Poor  people  ate  fish 
rarely,  and  meat  maybe  once  a year.  When 
food  was  short,  the  government  had  a solu- 
tion: try  mixing  barley  with  your  rice,  it’s 
healthier  as  well. 

In  the  early  1960s  the  average  Korean 
could  expect  about  2,000  calories  in  his 
diet — undernourishment  by  any  western 
standard.  Today’s  figure  is  nearly  3,000  calo- 
ries. Between  1965  and  1985  meat  consump- 
tion trebled.  Rice  consumption  per  head 


THE  ECONOMIST  APRIL  1 5 1 989 


SOUTH  KOREA 

among  farm  households  rose  by  more  than 
40% — though  it  is  now  falling  again  among 
non-farm  households,  as  they  turn  to  other 
foods.  Most  of  the  inhabitants  of  Seoul  have 
for  years  had  enough  to  eat.  Now  they  are 
catching  on  to  the  health  fads  of  Europe  and 
America. 

r Between  1965  and  1985  the  number  of 
[ doctors  per  10,000  South  Koreans  doubled. 
That  of  dentists  trebled.  The  number  of  hos- 
pital beds  per  10’00(T trebled,  while  that  of 
nurses  rose  more  than  twelvefold.  With  bet- 
ter food  and  health  care,  children  now  tower 
over  their  grandparents.  Today’s  14-year- 
1 old  South  Korean  boys  are  11cm — 472 
inches — taller  than  their  counterparts  of 
! 1 9^5/rhey  can  once  again  look  the  Japanese 
in  the  eye.  Until  prosperity  made  them  tem- 
porarily taller  than  the  Koreans,  the  Japa- 
nese used  to  be  known  in  Korea  as 
waenom — little  people. 

From  food  to  consumer  durables.  Until 
the  mid-1970s  General  Park  Chun  Hee’s 
government  made  it  hard  for  South  Koreans 
to  find  anything  much  to  spend  their  money 
on.  When  the  chance  came,  they  suddenly 
bought  all  the  consumer  goods  in  sight.  Vir- 
tually every  household  has  a television  set — 
and  in  the  country  as  in  the  town,  though 
many  of  the  countryside’s  sets  are  still  black- 
and-white.  By  1985  one-third  of  urban 
households  and  one-tenth  of  rural  ones  had 
a washing  machine.  Those  figures  must  be 
much  higher  today. 

Industrial  and  commercial  development 
have  changed  women’s  lives  even  more  than 
men’s.The  proportion  of  women  who  work 
has  risen  to  45% — high  for  an  industrial 
country — while  the  proportion  of  men  at 
work,  though  higher  than  that,  has  fallen. 
Not  that  women  find  this  an  unmixed  bless- 
ing. Korean  men  work  longer  than  almost 
any  others  in  the  world,  but  Korean  women 
work  longer  still:  in  1986  the  average  South 
Korean  woman  in  a manufacturing  job 
f worked  more  than  55  hours  a week.  Yes,  55. 

Nor  are  women  working  on  equal  terms. 
Their  average  wage  is  less  than  half  that  of 


men.  Job  advertisements,  even  for  posts 
with  foreign  companies  that  would  not  get 
away  with  it  at  home,  usually  specify  which 
sex  is  wanted.  No  wonder  the  first  stirrings 
of  a women’s  movement  have  already  ar- 
rived. Whereas  more  than  40%  of  South 
Koreans  aged  over  60  think  women's  work 
should  mean  only  housework,  fewer  than 
13%  of  those  aged  15-19  agree. 

The  middle  class 

One  single  social  change  is  as  significant  as 
all  these  combined.  South  Korea  now  has  a 
flourishing  urban  miBdircTass.  i hatls  evi- 
dent especially  in  Seoul^  where  average 
wages  are  almost  700,000  won  (over  $1,000) 
a month.  On  a first  visit  to  the  capital,  it  is 
hard  to  believe  that  the  national  GNP  per 
head  can  be  as  little  as  $4,000. 

In  Seoul  a great  migration  has  taken 
place  from  the  wooden  one-storey  houses 
north  of  the  Han  river,  where  the  old  walled 
city  began,  to  new  southern  suburbs.  In 
these  suburbs,  families  live  in  boxy  apart- 
ments without  granny  and  with  fewer  chil- 
dren than  before.  They  are  richer  (and  more 
homogeneous)  than  their  counterparts 
north  of  the  river.  They  patronise  hairdress- 


ers, and  buy  their  clothes  in  boutiques,  not 
at  roadside  stalls.  There  is  neither  space  nor  s 
time  to  ferment  the  family  kimchee ; it  comes 
from  a supermarket.  What  most  concerns 
them,  like  middle-class  parents  in  the  big  cit- 
ies of  other  capitalist  countries,  is  to  get 
their  children  into  the  right  schools. 

With  money  to  spare,  this  new  class  has 
begun  to  invest  in  the  stockmarket.  Between 
1980  and  1988  the  market  index  rose  nine-  [ 
fold.  Believable  figures  are  hard  to  come  by, 
given  the.  widespread  habit  of  using  in- 
vented names  to  avoid  tax,  and  the  fact  that 
more  than  60%  of  all  South  Koreans  are  in 
any  case  called  Kim,  Lee  or  Park.  But  a poll 
conducted  last  year  by  Gallup's  local  asso- 
ciate found  that  more  than  1.7m  South  Ko- 
reans have  money  in  the  stockmarket.  The 
number  of  different  holdings,  says  the  re- 
search department  of  the  stock  exchange, 
doubled  from  1986  to  1987,  and  doubled 
again  by  the  first  half  of  1988. 

Changing  values 

As  the  daily  lives  of  Koreans  change,  so,  in- 
evitably, do  their  attitudes. 

Until  the  end  of  the  1970s  the  army  was 
South  Korea’s  ruling  class.  It  had  been 
brought  to  power  under  the  Japanese  mili- 
tary occupation  from  1910  to  1945,  and  its 
prestige  had  been  bolstered  by  President 
Park  Chun  Hee,  who  put  many  soldiers  in 
top  government  jobs.  But,  although  the  gen- 
erals remained  in  charge  until  last  year,  the 
army’s  prestige  had  already  been  badly  dam- 
aged by  an  incident  at  Kwangju  in  1980,  in 
which  soldiers  killed  more  than  200 
demonstrators. 

The  damage  proved  irreparable.  It  made 
many  soldiers  disapprove  of  military  inter- 
vention in  politics  (though  the  first  time 
serving  officers  openly  expressed  disap- 
proval was  this  year).  The  Kwangju  blood- 
shed also  changed  the  attitudes  of  the 
cleverest  young  Koreans.  Young  men  are 
still  conscripted  for  military  service  in  the 
middle  of  their  university  courses,  but  the 
brightest  no  longer  want  to  go  to  the  mili- 


24 


THE  ECONOMIST  APRIL  15  1989 


SOUTH  KOREA 

tary  academy  as  their  forebears  used  to. 

South  Korea’s  new  elite  is  its  bureau- 
cracy. A journalist  visiting  the  government 
offices  at  Kwachon,  just  outside  Seoul,  will 
usually  find  three  officials  present  at  every 
briefing:  a director-general  in  his  50s,  in 
charge  of  a large  chunk  of  a government  de- 
partment; a director,  specialising  in  the  mat- 
ter in  hand;  and  the  director's  deputy,  in  his 
mid-20s.  Bright,  fluent  in  English,  and  often 
educated  at  an  American  business  school, 
the  deputy-director  knows  the  detail  and  an- 
swers the  questions.  You  could  well  think  he 
was  the  man  in  charge — and  South  Korea 
will  have  a formidable  government  machine 
when  he  is. 

With  the  disappearance  of  military  rule 
has  come  a change  in  attitude  to  social  disci- 
pline. Like  Japan,  Korea  is  a society  that  has 
traditionally  placed  more  emphasis  on  the 
group  than  the  individual.  Under  the  gener- 
als, it  was  also  a place  where  most  people  did 
what  they  were  told.  No  longer. 

That  change  is  most  evident  in  labour 
relations:  witness  the  wave  of  strikes  that 
has  hit  the  country  since  Mr  Roh  Tae  Woo 
came  to  power.  These  strikes  express  more 
than  demands  about  wages  or  conditions. 
They  are  a sign  that  the  days  when  employ- 
ees could  be  relied  on  to  work  without  com- 
plaining have  gone.  An  official  poll  for  the 
government’s  economic-planning  board 
found  in  1985  that  33%  said  they  were  satis- 
fied with  their  working  conditions;  by  1988, 
when  conditions  had,  if  anything,  im- 
proved, that  figure  had  fallen  to  21%. 

Even  the  chaebol,  the  handful  of  big 
conglomerates  that  dominate  South  Korea’s 
export  industries,  are  coming  uneasily  to 
terms  with  this.  It  is  no  longer  acceptable,  as 
it  was  only  two  years  ago,  for  them  to  hire 
gangs  of  toughs  to  beat  up  trade-unionists. 

Other  traditional  practices  are  disap- 
pearing. Children  no  longer  always  bow  to 
the  ground  before  their  parents,  as  they 
used  to.  One  English  merchant  banker  re- 
counts how  five  years  ago,  when  he  met  a 
Korean  businessman  for  lunch,  they  went 
down  together  in  the  lift.  It  stopped  at  every 
floor,  for  there  were  scores  of  other  employ- 
ees who  also  wanted  to  go  out  to  lunch. 
When  they  caught  sight  of  the  manager, 
however,  the  workers  on  each  floor  bowed 
low  and  refrained  from  getting  in.  That 
might  still  occur  today,  but  it  would  cer- 
tainly no  longer  seem  natural. 

Attitudes  to  possessions  also  have 
changed.  Although  under  President  Chun 
many  Koreans  filled  their  houses  with  gad- 
gets, conspicuous  consumption  was  frowned 
on.  Most  luxury  goods  were  taxed  to  the 
skies.  The  rich  tried  to  conceal  their  wealth, 
for  fear  of  inviting  "requests”  for  political 
donations  to  the  comprehensively  mis- 
named ruling  Democratic  Justice  Party. 
Grand  houses  in  the  smart  districts  of  Seoul 
were  often  rented  to  foreigners,  or  left 
empty  altogether.  Imports  were  discour- 


aged. Cars  were  black,  and  the  few  who 
could  afford  one  also  had  a driver.  Even  in 
the  early  1980s  two  street-lamps  in  three 
were  left  off  to  save  power,  and  restaurants 
opening  hours  were  restricted. 

Now  that  South  Korea’s  current  ac- 
count has  been  healthily  in  surplus  for  three 
years,  the  need  for  such  restraint  is  gone. 
Under  President  Roh,  some  liberalisation 
has  already  taken  place.  And  the  very  rich 
and  the  middle  class  alike  are  suddenly  re- 
alising what  fun  spending  money  can  be. 

This  year  South  Korea’s  carmakers  ex- 
pect to  sell  them  more  than  700,000  new 
cars.  Many  will  be  bought  by  or  for  women, 
who  are  doing  social  driving  for  the  first 
time,  joining  the  jams  that  are  expected  to 
cut  average  speeds  on  the  streets  of  Seoul  by 


Those  weren’t  the  days 


half  over  the  next  five  years.  Department 
stores  are  doing  booming  business,  at  prices 
higher  than  in  London.  Jindo,  a Korean  firm 
that  dominates  the  world  market  for  fur 
coatiTexpects  its  domestic  sales  to  grow  ten- 
fold~in  1989.  In  January  people  aged  under 
35  were  for  the  first  time  allowed  passports 
for  holidays  abroad.  The  number  of  South 
Koreans  who  go  abroad  this  year  is  likely  to 
double  to  1.5m  (should  someone  warn  them 
how  their  furs  will  be  greeted  in  the  wildlife- 
loving  West?). 

For  those  who  are  less  lucky,  such  dis- 
play is  galling.  The  urban  poor  have  become 
sensitive.  So,  too,  have  farmers.  Early  this 
year  12,000  of  them  gathered  outside  the 
National  Assembly  building  in  Seoul  for  a 
demo  in  favour  of  protection  and  against 


\ 

taxes.  It  soon  turned  into  a riot.  \ 

Their  concerns  are  easy  to  understand,  y 
The  countryside  is  losing  its  population  fast, 
as  farmers’  children  move  to  the  cities  in 
search  of  money  and  fun.  Left  behind  are 
the  eldest  sons,  who  stay  to  inherit  the 
farm — but  find  it  ever  harder  to  discover  a 
wife  prepared  to  join  them  on  it.  Unlike  Ja- 
pan’s farmers,  many  of  them  part-time  and 
most  well-off,  South  Korean  farmers  are 
heavily  indebted.  Rural  incomes  used  to  be 
I higher  than  urban  incomes.  Now  they  have 
I fallen  behind. 

Nationalism  rises 

With  prosperity,  South  Koreans  are  experi- 
encing a great  wave  of  national  pride.  Inter- 
est is  growing  in  their  history  and  culture. 
Hangul,  the  Korean  alphabet  invented  by 
King  Sejong  five  centuries  ago,  is  gaining  in 
popularity  at  the  expense  of  Chinese  charac- 
ters. The  lunar  new  year,  rather  than  the 
Gregorian,  was  celebrated  three  months 
ago.  This  national  warmth  extends  even  to 
North  Korea,  described  by  diplomats  who 
have  lived  there  as  a chilling  and  rigidly  Sta- 
linist dump  run  by  an  elderly  megalomaniac. 
No  matter:  lots  of  South  Korean  students 
have  become  keen  to  promote  reunification, 
some  indeed  admiring  the  megalomanic  Mr 
Kim  II  Sung  as  enthusiastically  as  most  de- 
spise their  own  president. 

Nationalism  has  a dark  side,  too,  in  prej- 
udice against  America  and  Japan.  Anti- 
Americanism  is  rife  among  students  and 
left-wingers,  who  complain  that  America 
has  perpetuated  the  division  of  the  Korean 
nation,  forcing  them,  on  top,  to  endure  the 
miseries  of  capitalism,  decent  food  and  con- 
sumer electronics. 

Deeper  still  is  Koreans’  hatred  of  Japan. 
Its  harsh  occupation  of  Korea  until  1945  is 
readily  remembered  (or  at  least  retold),  and 
its  present  intentions  are  mistrusted.  Al- 
though 700,000  South  Koreans  are  learning 
Japanese — the  two  languages  are  similar — a 
recent  opinion  poll  found  that  almost  90% 
of  South  Korean  primary-school  children 
said  they  disliked  Japan. 

Yet  the  most  obvious  manifestation  of 
the  new  mood  is  positive,  a vivid  conscious- 
ness of  South  Korea’s  economic  and  politi- 
cal success.  Especially  after  the  1988  Olym- 
pic Games,  held  in  Seoul,  South  Koreans 
have  acquired  an  unshakeable  confidence 
that  their  country  can  do  anything. 

One  day,  of  course,  they  will  find  they 
are  wrong.  And  their  overestimation  of  Ko- 
rea’s importance  in  the  world  can  lead  to 
some  funny  results:  as  when  a lunchtime 
stopover  by  President  Bush  on  his  way  home 
from  Hirohito's  funeral  is  described  as  a 
summit  meeting.  But  look  again.  This  is  the 
first  time  for  a century  that  Koreans  have 
rightly  been  proud  to  hold  their  heads  high. 
And  believing  you  can  do  anything  is  at  least 
the  .first  step  to  doing  it. 


26 


THE  ECONOMIST  APRIL  15  1989 


Mergers,  takeovers,  quick 
profits.  They’re  part  of  the 
money-moving  game  a lot  of  U.S. 
corporations  are  playing  today. 

While  the  competition  is 
investing  in  research,  training 
and  new  equipment,  American 
business  is  gambling  on 
short-term  deals  that  jeopardize 
our  long-term  security. 


High  stakes  for  America: 

We’re  not  investing.  On  key  indica- 
tors like  fixed  investment  and  civilian 
R&D  expenditures,  Japan  has  doubled 
its  lead  over  the  U.S.  since  1979.  During 
this  decade  of  merger  mania,  Japan’s 
manufacturing  productivity  rose  60% 
faster  than  ours. 

We’re  "debt  poor.”  Around  25%  of 
corporate  cash  flow  now  goes  for  debt 
service,  including  billions  borrowed  to 
pay  for  takeover  games.  That’s  money 
competitors  in  Japan  and  Europe  can 
use  for  research  and  new  product  devel- 
opment. 

Our  technology’s  slipping.  Foreign 
inventors  were  issued  47%  of  all  U.S. 
patents  last  year — one-fifth  of  the  total 
went  to  the  Japanese  alone. 


We’re  exporting  our  strength.  While 
the  competition  has  been  building  tech- 
nological and  worker  strength  in  their 
own  nations,  American  corporations 
have  hiked  offshore  investment  by  50% 
since  1983— U.S.-based  multinationals 
now  do  over  25%  of  their  manufactur- 
ing outside  the  U.S. 

There’s  greed  at  the  top.  American 
CEOs  make  up  to  six  times  what  CEOs 
earn  in  14  other  industrial  nations. 
Compensation  for  top  U.S.  executives 
shot  up  51%  in  the  last  five  years  and 
bears  no  relation  to  company  per- 
formance. 

It’s  time  to  turn  it  around. 


American  business  should  put  America’s  future  first. 


International  Union,  UAW 


International 

Latest  news  of  how  the  Word  of  God  is  touching  lives  in  180  countries  around  the  world 
where  the  American  Bible  Society  works  with  its  partners  in  the  United  Bible  Societies. 


New  Reader  Program.  The 
school’s  headmaster  said  that 
the  Scriptures  would  be  useful 
for  her  students,  who  had  a 
very  low  reading  ability. 

INDIA: 

The  first  Scriptures  to  be  pro- 
duced in  the  Choudhari  lan- 
guage were  received  with  such 
enthusiasm  that  many  were 
distributed  before  there  was 
time  to  hold  the  usual  dedica- 
tion service.  As  soon  as  word 
was  receiwed  that  the  copies 
had  arrived,  one  man  and  SO 
of  his  friends  bicycled  SO  hot, 
dusty  miles  to  the  Bible  House 
seeking  a supply  to  take  back 
to  their  village. 

FINLAND: 

The  Bible  Society  recently 
placed  a print  order  for  100,000 
Estonian  Bibles  to  be  shipped 
to  Estonia  late  this  year.  The 
Estonian  and  Finnish  lan- 
guages are  closely  related  and 
mutually  intelligible. 


CAMEROON: 

The  Bible  in  Bamun  was  re- 
cently dedicated  at  the  Evan- 
gelical Church  of  Foumban  (the 
largest  Protestant  church  in 
Cameroon).  The  translation  into 
Bamun,  which  is  spoken  by 
174,000  people,  took  20  years 
to  complete. 

PAPUA  NEW  GUINEA: 

Copies  of  the  Tok  Pisin  Bible 
were  printed  in  Korea  this 
summer  for  distribution  this 
faU. 


UGANDA: 

A new  interconfessional  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible  has  been 
published  for  the  Runyankore- 
Rukinga-speaking  people  who 
number  three  million  and  re- 
side in  southwest  Uganda. 

THAILAND: 

Translation  of  the  Mien  com- 
mon language  New  Testament 
has  been  completed  and  is  cur- 
rently in  production. 


27 


Good  News  For  Egypt 
And  The  Middle  East 


It  was  about  5,000  years  ago  that  his- 
torians started  to  record  events  tak- 
ing place  in  this  country,  almost  all  of 
whose  inhabitants  live  along  the  banks 
of  the  longest  river  in  the  world.  As  a 
result,  Egypt  has  the  longest  continuous 
history  of  any  country  in  the  world. 
And,  of  course,  its  people  had  a pro- 
found influence  on  many  of  the  events 
that  occurred  in  the  Bible,  including 
not  only  the  slavery  of  the  Hebrew  peo- 
ple as  narrated  in  the  Old  Testament 
but  the  sanctuary  of  the  baby  Jesus  as 
reported  in  the  New  Testament. 

So  it  should  not  come  as  a surprise 
that  the  Bible  finds  eager  readers  in 
Egypt,  even  though  Christians  in  that 
country  number  only  about  6 percent 
of  the  population.  And  each  year  these 
three  million  Christians  share  over  one 
million  copies  of  Scripture  with  each 
other  and  their  non-Christian  friends 
and  neighbors.  They  are  able  to  do  this 
through  the  efforts  of  the  Bible  Society 


which  annually  reaches  thousands  of 
people  through  the  Cairo  International 
Book  Fair,  through  religious  festivals,  in- 
cluding an  extensively  promoted  Bible 
Week,  and  through  Bible  Society  ex- 
hibitions throughout  the  country,  as 
well  as  through  the  Bible  Society  book- 
store, volunteer  distributors  and  nor- 
mal church  channels. 

Last  year,  these  Scriptures  were  part 
of  almost  two  million  copies  of  God’s 
Word  that  were  shared  throughout 
Egypt  and  the  Middle  East.  Although 
turmoil  seems  to  be  an  all-too-common 
part  of  everyday  life  in  the  Middle  East, 
the  Bible  Societies  there,  with  your  help, 
are  still  reaching  out  to  the  peoples  of 
Iran,  Iraq,  Israel,  Jordan,  Lebanon  and 
Syria-as  well  as  Egypt-with  the  com- 
fort, guidance  and  love  found  in  the 
Scriptures. 

Let  the  Bible-a-Month  Club  be  your 
witness  throughout  Egypt  and  the  Middle 
East  during  the  month  of  November.  □ 


28